The Amazing Son In Law

When Charlie saw Claire heading to the bathroom in the master bedroom to shower, he quickly went to the guest bathroom on the same floor to take a shower.

This was the benefit of living in a villa. There were so many bathrooms in the villa and they did not need to queue.

Charlie took a bath quicker. When Claire came out of the bathroom, Charlie had already taken a shower and he was already lying on bed waiting for Claire.

When Claire saw Charlie wearing a singlet and shorts as he laid on the bed, she was startled for a moment. After that, she blurted out, "Why are you sleeping on the bed?"

Charlie smiled before he said, "Wife, didn’t you say that you’d allow me to be promoted some time ago? When Mom was missing because she was cheated by the MLM organization, my promotion was delayed for a while. Now that she’s back, you cannot stop me from getting my promotion, right?"

"I…" Claire suddenly felt very embarrassed.

She did not know how to answer Charlie’s question.

She was the one who had indeed promised him that he could be promoted and he did not need to continue sleeping on the floor.

However, she has never been so close to Charlie before.

She was not prepared for this at all.

But, then again…

During this period of time, the favorable impression that Claire had of Charlie had been rapidly rising.

This was especially so today, when she saw Charlie putting Jeff in his own place, when she saw Charlie donating one million dollars to the orphanage, and when she saw Charlie helping his good brother resolve the problems with his work so he could reach the pinnacle of life.

Charlie tonight was like an omnipotent male god in Claire’s eyes.

She would also feel very touched and emotional at times. Perhaps, this was the feeling of love.

As she thought about this, her face turned red immediately. She looked even more charming against the dim lights in the bedroom.

Charlie looked at the embarrassed expression on her face and he was filled with love and affection for her.

This was his beloved wife. She was like a ray of sunshine in his life that could warm up his heart.

Claire looked at Charlie as she blushed. After a short while, she said shyly, "You can upgrade one level but you can only be upgraded one level!"

Charlie hurriedly asked, "Wife, what do you mean by that? What do you mean when you say that I can only be upgraded one level?"

Claire replied, "From today onwards, you can sleep on the bed with me. However, this bed is divided into two. Male on the left and female on the right. Without my permission, you aren’t allowed to cross the boundary. Otherwise, you will be downgraded one level."

Charlie had a sad look on his face as she asked, "Wife, what do you mean by ‘downgrade one level’?"

Claire glared at Charlie with a blank look on her face as she said, "You know what I mean to be upgraded but you don’t know what it means to be downgraded?"

Charlie asked in a depressed state, "Does that mean that I’ll go back to sleeping on the floor again if I’m downgraded a level?"

"Yes!" Claire replied triumphantly, "If you don’t behave well, then you’ll be downgraded and you’ll sleep on the floor again. If you continue behaving badly, then you’ll have to go downstairs and sleep in one of the guest rooms there. Anyway, we have many bedrooms in our villa!"

Charlie was about to cry as he said, "Wife, then can you tell me what the next level is? When can I be upgraded to the next level then?"

Claire blushed as she said, "The next level is a secret for the time being. As for when you can be upgraded to the next level, you’ll have to wait for a notification from your superior."

As she spoke, Claire patted her chest again before she grinned and said, "I’m your superior and all interpretation rights belong to me!"

Charlie was very depressed and he said, "Wife, didn’t you hear what Mrs. Lewis was saying today? Mrs. Lewis is really looking forward to us having a baby soon. Why don’t we fulfill Mrs. Lewis’s wish?"

"Don’t even try!" Claire stomped her feet in embarrassment as she said, "Who wants to give birth to your baby? If anyone is willing to give birth to a baby for you, then you can go and look for that person instead. Anyway, I’m not going to give birth to a baby."

Charlie said helplessly, "How can a couple not have any children together? We’re both normal people and we aren’t infertile anyway. If we don’t have a child, then we’ll become a joke to others. What if others think that you aren’t fertile? Do you really want them to look down on you?"

Claire curled her lips before she said, "Then, if anyone asks me, then I will tell them that you’re the one who isn’t fertile then. Wouldn’t that be fine then?"

After that, Claire said again, "Besides that, don’t you know that you’ve just been promoted to the second level? Do you know how many more levels you have to be upgraded to before you can be prepared to have children?"

Charlie replied immediately, "I guess it must be the third level!"

Claire hummed, "You can dream on!"

After that, Claire picked up Charlie’s quilt from the floor before she threw it on top of him. After that, she said, "Each of us will be using our own quilts! You are not allowed to cross the boundary! As long as your hands, feet, body, hair, or anything else crosses the boundary, you’ll be downgraded immediately!"

Charlie could only reply helplessly, "Yes, yes, yes. I understand. I won’t cross the boundary, okay?"

Claire smiled shyly before she said, "That is much better."

After that, Claire lifted her quilt before she turned her back on Charlie as she laid in bed.

As soon as Claire climbed into bed, she hid under her quilt as she wrapped herself up tightly with the quilt. She was blushing and her face was flushed red. She stole a glance at Charlie before she quickly turned her head around again.

At this moment, Charlie really felt like hugging her and giving her a kiss.

However, since they already have such a long mutual respect between husband and wife, why should he be anxious and disobey her then?

Anyway, he has already upgraded a level today. To be able to lie on the same bed as her was already a huge improvement for him. He will behave and perform well in the days to come. If that was the case, Charlie believed that he would be able to upgrade himself to another level soon.

Perhaps when he gets upgraded to the next level, he would finally be able to share the same quilt as his wife then.

As he thought about this, Charlie was filled with joy.

Claire did not dare to look at him. She reached out her hand to turn off the light before she said, "It’s already getting late. We should go to bed now."

After turning off the light, the bedroom was very dark and they could not even see their fingers at all. The bedroom was so silent that they would definitely be able to hear it clearly if a needle fell to the ground now.

Charlie could hear Claire’s breathing clearly. Her breathing was a little rapid today. It seemed as though she was very nervous at this time.

This was because Claire’s breathing was usually very even and gentle when she fell asleep.

Therefore, Charlie asked her, "Wife, are you still awake?"

Claire asked, "What’s wrong?"

Charlie was also a little nervous and he hurriedly said, "It’s nothing. I just wanted to chat with you."

Claire said, "What do you want to talk about? Let’s talk then."

Charlie smiled before he turned his head around to look at Claire’s silhouette. After that, he asked, "Wife, how’s your company doing recently?"

Claire replied, "It isn’t too bad. I received some orders from Emgrand Group and several other companies. I am designing it one by one and I am also looking for people to construct them one by one. The overall situation of the company has improved a lot. We also have a few million dollars in the company’s accounts now. This is just the advance payment. If I complete all my current projects, then I’ll be able to receive a payment exceeding ten million dollars."

Charlie said in surprise, "Wow! My dear wife, you’re really amazing! It hasn’t even been that long and you’ve already made ten million dollars!"

Claire replied, "There’s ten million dollars in the company’s accounts but the actual profit is only about two million dollars. This two million dollars is nothing compared to the money that you earn by looking at Feng Shui for others."

With that, Claire hurriedly said, "By the way, you mustn’t tell Mom about the numbers that I just gave to you. If Mom finds out that I have millions of dollars in my company’s account, she’ll definitely have some sneaky ideas!"

Charlie hurriedly replied, "Wife, I’ll listen to you. I won’t say anything at all to Mom!"

After that, Charlie asked again, "Wife, you see, I’m so well-behaved, so can I be promoted to the next level now?"

Charlie’s heart was thumping violently after asking the question. He didn’t know what Claire’s reply would be.

At this moment, he suddenly felt an object hit his face, and he felt the soft texture of the object in the next second. It was the little teddy bear that Claire usually hugged to sleep.

Then, Claire’s whiny voice resonated into his ears, "Hey, you’re so greedy. Usually, when playing mobile games, the further you progress, the more difficult the missions are. How can it be so easy?"

Charlie pouted and said, "Dear, games nowadays can progress very quickly and easily. You can upgrade to Level 80 with a single slash!"

Claire cleared her throat and imitated the computerized voice of the online platform’s customer service, "I’m sorry, dear, this kind of upgrade is not available in our system. May I suggest that you consider trying other games?"

Charlie said frantically, "Oh no no, I don’t want to try other games. May I know if there is a shortcut for me to upgrade to the next level faster?"

Claire chuckled mischievously and said, "I’m sorry, dear, there is no shortcut available in our game for the time being."

"Okay!" Charlie sighed dejectedly. "I’ll try my best."

Claire nodded in satisfaction and said, "In this case, I will get off work now. If you have any questions, please come back tomorrow morning."

Charlie conspired, seeing that Claire was starting to be cheeky and playful, "Okay, let’s talk again tomorrow morning."

Claire said, "Dear, please do not end the call yet. Please rate my service after the beep. Please press one for very satisfied, two for satisfied, and three for not satisfied."

Charlie answered, "Four!"

Claire said, "I’m sorry, the input is incorrect, please re-enter."

Charlie quickly interjected, "It is correct, four is very unsatisfied!"

Claire huffed in annoyance and continued, "Congratulations for activating the hidden treasure chest in the game, you will get a random gift. To open the treasure chest, please press one, and to give up the treasure chest, please press two."

Charlie blurted out, "One!"

Claire imitated the squeaking sound of the rotating lottery turntable for a while and then said, "Congratulations, dear, you get a random gift—downgrade one level! The gift will take effect immediately!"

Charlie shrieked in shock, "No! No! I don’t want the gift!"

Claire chuckled and said, "I’m sorry, dear, the rule of the random treasure chest is that once opened, it cannot be returned!"

Charlie protested, "I want to appeal! I pressed the wrong button, I wanted to press two!"

Claire laughed for a while before saying, "Dear, the system has received your appeal, we will process your appeal within two working days. You will receive our feedback on your appeal then, but before the feedback result comes out, you will still need to accept the punishment of being downgraded by one level."

Charlie said, "Hey, I am your loyal player, can you please be merciful? Please undo my punishment, just this once!"

Claire pondered for a moment and said, "Dear, since you are indeed our loyal customer, after discussion, we have decided to give you another chance to choose the random chest again."

Then, she cleared her throat and started, "To open the treasure chest, please press one, and to give up the treasure chest, please press two."

Charlie answered, "Two! I choose two!"

Claire said, "Unfortunately, you have missed the hidden random treasure chest this round. Is there anything else I can assist you with?"

Charlie sighed in disappointment. "Nothing, never mind. I’m going to continue leveling up."

Claire said, "Please do not end the call yet. Please rate my service after the beep, press one for very satisfied, press two for satisfied, press three for not satisfied."

Charlie wailed, "One! Very satisfied!"

Claire smiled gleefully and said, "Dear, thank you for your rating. This is the end of our conversation, see you again next time."

***

That night, Charlie was tossing and turning, unable to sleep well.

Although he had only been upgraded a level, this was the first time he had shared a bed with Claire since their wedding.

Despite that, they were actually sleeping within the respective boundary. They used their own pillows and tugged in their own blankets.

Of course, Charlie didn’t dare to cross the 38th parallel north between them. Otherwise, he would be extremely devastated if he was demoted one level in an instant!

On the other hand, Claire couldn’t fall asleep either. She was very nervous and in jitters.

Her heart was thumping so violently it almost jumped out of her ribcage although she and Charlie slept in their own blankets without even touching each other.

Well, after all, this was the first time she shared a bed with a man after she slept in a different room from her parents when she was a child. That explained her nervous feelings.

They spent a long time trying to fall asleep, their minds running wild with anxiety and confusion, and eventually, they fell asleep one after another.

The next morning, when Charlie opened his eyes, Claire was nowhere to be found.

He then heard the noises coming from the bathroom which indicated that Claire was taking a shower.

Claire cared about her personal hygiene very much. She would take a bath every morning and evening, which did not surprise Charlie at all.

He got up and stretched his body. When he was about to get off the bed, his phone under his pillow suddenly buzzed.

He retrieved the phone and found that it was a call from Lisa. Her frantic voice resonated into his ear as soon as he answered the call, "Charlie, something has happened at the orphanage!"

Charlie sat upright and asked, "What’s the matter?! What happened? Calm down, speak slowly."

Lisa started crying, "Ten children are missing! We suspect that they’ve been kidnapped!"

"What?!" Charlie was both anxious and angry, he quickly asked, "Lisa, what happened? Tell me specifically, quick!"

"This morning, when the morning-shift matron in charge of infants and toddlers came to take over the shift with the night-shift matron, she found the night-shift matron unconscious and all ten children in the nursery gone! The matron is at the hospital now and the doctor said that she was given a strong anesthetic!"

Charlie’s face flushed with fury and resentment, he chided, "Who did such a brazen thing! How dare they kidnap the orphans?!"

Lisa said while sobbing, "Actually, it has happened before, but we discovered their vile attempt in time to stop it. Human traffickers are very rampant nowadays—not only at the orphanage, but they also target the children at the hospital, in people’s houses, and even on the streets in broad daylight!"

Lisa continued with a choking voice, "The main reason for this is that the trafficking business is too profitable and lucrative for them. They can easily trade each child for one hundred thousand. The rich and wealthy who cannot bear children are willing to pay a higher price for the good-looking ones…"

Charlie quickly asked, "So what’s the situation now? Did you call the police?"

Lisa replied, "Yes, Mrs. Lewis and the director have called the police this morning, and the case has been filed for investigation. But the police speculated that the night-shift matron was drugged at around 3 am, which means the children were kidnapped four hours ago. They may have already left Aurous Hill or even the province in these four hours!"

Charlie was burning in the wrath of fury at the moment.

He did not expect that there would be traffickers bold enough to extend their vile hands at the orphans!

When he thought of the possibility of the children being sold to a beggar syndicate that might even disable them, he wanted to disfigure these human traffickers into a million pieces.

He said into the phone, "Lisa, where are you now? Are you at the orphanage?"

"Yes!" Lisa answered frantically, "I just came back from the police station, Mrs. Lewis and the others are still there."

"Good," Charlie said, "Wait for me in the orphanage, I’ll be there right away!"

He ended the call and hurried out without even informing Claire about it.

Coming down the stairs, Elaine, wearing shiny red pajamas, urged impatiently, "Charlie, go and make breakfast, I’m starving."

Charlie frowned indignantly and blurted, "Make your own breakfast if you’re so hungry."

Elaine gritted her teeth and cursed, "Oh! You think you’re so amazing now to be so rude to me?!"

Charlie nodded. "Yes. If you can get such a big villa, you’re amazing too!"

There was a shift of expression on Elaine’s face. "What do you mean by that? Do you really think you’re capable after getting this villa? How dare you show your disgusting face at me now?!"

Charlie growled coldly, "I dare to! Do you still remember how you treated me when I lived in your house? I hope you’ll reflect on it now. It’s possible that after a while, I’ll treat you the way you treated me."

"You…" Elaine’s fury was extinguished almost completely now. She finally realized that Charlie had turned over a new leaf.

It was indeed true that she had no leverage in her hands now. Previously, she used to berate him about living in her house, eating her food, and using her money, but from the looks of it, everything was the other way around now.

At this moment, Jacob emerged from the elevator. He asked when he saw Charlie was about to head out, "Charlie, where are you going?"

Charlie answered, "I need to go to the orphanage, there’s something I need to handle there."

Jacob quickly said, "Oh, I need to go to the Calligraphy and Painting Association too, let me give you a lift."

Charlie nodded. "Okay, thanks, Dad."

Elaine stomped her feet agitatedly. "Jacob Wilson, you can’t go! Hurry and make breakfast for me!"

Jacob looked askance at her in disgust. "Do it yourself or just starve!"

Then, both men ignored her and walked out of the main door.

Elaine jumped in place in irritation as she glared at them indignantly.

Her prestige in this family no longer existed, now that even these two previously cowardly men were literally ignoring her now, especially Jacob. He had even dared to ask for divorce now! How dare he!

That bastard didn’t dare to yelp after being married for over 2 decades, but he had become so brazen now. There must be something peculiar that had happened recently that prompted the sudden change of his attitude. She must investigate the cause and reason.

Charlie and Jacob came to the garage and got into Jacob’s BMW.

As soon as they left the house, Jacob asked frantically, "Charlie, how can I divorce the shrew?! You have a lot of weird ideas, hurry and give me some!"

Charlie said, "If you want to get a divorce, you’ll have to go through the trial separation for at least two years. Mom said it yesterday, didn’t she?"

Jacob exclaimed restlessly, "Two years is too long! That shrew still doesn’t know that Matilda is back and I can’t hide it for long. What I was thinking is to divorce her first before she knows about Matilda."

Then, he sighed and said in a somewhat depressing tone, "You also heard what the shrew said yesterday. She threatened that she wouldn’t let me off the hook so easily if I have another woman. I’m afraid that she’ll go after Matilda if she learns about her! Matilda is so gentle, dignified, and has such a mild temperament, she won’t be able to withstand the shrew’s attack."

Charlie said, "Dad, I really want to help you with this, but I’m sorry, my hands are tied. You’ll have to figure this out yourself."

Frankly, Charlie wanted to just wipe Elaine clean off the grid. He already had this idea when that woman stole his card, but he couldn’t bear seeing Claire so upset. Otherwise, Elaine would not live another day in this world!

If he did release Elaine, Jacob would have the most enjoyable time of his life.

Then, Charlie started again, "By the way, Dad, no offense but your biggest problem is that you’re too weak and too scared of Mom. She only needs to give you some minor threats and you go into your disordered hasty mode. No one can help you if you don’t overcome this obstacle. It is entirely up to you."

Jacob sighed and said, "I know, Charlie, I know, but I can’t help it, I’ve automatically become like this after all those turbulent years with her. It’s very difficult for me to overcome it."

Charlie said, "Well, Dad, again, my hands are tied. Matilda finally comes back and if Mom knows about it, she’ll definitely go after Matilda by all means and won’t give up until she manages to kick Matilda out of the city again like she did the last time. You’d better figure out what to do when the time comes."

Jacob’s heart skipped a beat upon hearing Charlie’s serious remarks.

The occurrence of this scene was what he feared most.

It really would happen if Elaine found out about Matilda. She would bite on her like a piranha biting its prey until she ate her up!

Jacob sighed frustratedly and said, "Okay, I’ll think about it, I’ll try to come up with a solution."

***

Jacob dropped Charlie off at the orphanage and went straight to the Calligraphy and Painting Association to hold an appreciation meeting with the members.

As soon as Charlie got out of the car, Lisa was waiting at the door and sprinting towards him when she saw him.

"Charlie!" Lisa wailed in agony and plunged straight into Charlie’s arms. "Charlie, please think of something, I’m really afraid that those children will be gone forever…"

Charlie patted her back gently to offer some comfort and asked in a serious tone, "Don’t worry, I’ll do my best. Where is Mrs. Lewis? Is she back? Do you have any new clues regarding the children’s whereabouts?"

Lisa shook her head, her eyes as red as herring. "Mrs. Lewis hasn’t come back, I don’t know if there’s any progress."

Suddenly, a taxi stopped at the entrance of the orphanage.

Mrs. Lewis and the director of the orphanage got off the taxi, their faces gloomy and exhausted.

Charlie quickly approached them with Lisa and asked, "Mrs. Lewis, how was it? What did the police say? Have they found anything?"

Mrs. Lewis managed a bitter smile and replied, "The police have opened a case file and they’re starting from the CCTV, but so far, the only clue that they found was that the kidnappers were driving a white Iveco Daily. There were around six or seven kidnappers involved, and they dragged the children into the van after drugging them and left town."

Charlie quickly asked, "Have they tracked the van?"

"Yes," Mrs. Lewis sighed, "But they had put on a fake license plate and it had disappeared once they got onto the highway. The police suspect that the kidnappers had swapped it with another license plate on the highway. The Iveco is produced in Aurous Hill and it is a very common model in the city, so it is very difficult to track them without a valid license plate."

Charlie nodded solemnly.

Under this circumstance, it was difficult to achieve anything in a short period of time by relying on the police department’s painstaking method of handling cases.

In order to locate criminals or search for information related to the criminals in the shortest time, you must meet the people who had a great influence in the underworld.

These people had a large number of stool pigeons in all walks of life so their intelligence network was more in-depth and widespread than the police’s!

Charlie took out his phone and called Don Albert.

Don Albert was the king of Aurous Hill’s underworld, after all. He must have a lot more informers than anyone in the city.

Don Albert’s respectful voice sounded as soon as the call was answered. "Master Wade, what can I do for you?"

Charlie said in a stern voice, "Last night in Aurous Hill Welfare Institute, there were 10 two to three-year-old children kidnapped by traffickers. You have been the king of the underworld in the city for a long time, help me find out if anyone releases any information about buying children or inquiring about children."

Many cases could be solved not because of the efficiency of the investigators or the high-tech investigative tools they were equipped with, but because the criminals left key clues in their respective groups.

For example, when someone is killed, the police would start their investigation by identifying the corpse and proceeding from there, but people in the underworld would know who the victim’s enemies were, what kind of troubles he had been involved in, and who could be his murderer.

Another example, when someone loses a car in the area and reports it to the police, the police would usually start investigating where the car had been, where it was last seen, where it had disappeared, and who had been in contact with the car recently based on the CCTV.

However, if you direct the case to the people in the underworld, they would immediately start by identifying the car thieves or whoever responsible for selling stolen goods, and who the one who had last seen the car was. Basically, they would get their exact answers right away.

Most importantly of all, the underworld had its own very set of rules and orders. Obtaining an answer was not as direct as asking anyone. Even if an insider wanted to get certain information, his status and reputation must match the information he sought. Otherwise, his attempt would to no avail.

For example, if a lowly lackey wanted to know what kind of business Don Albert was currently engaged in, who had he met and etc, he would get nothing. But if Don Albert wanted to know what the lackey was up to lately and who he had frequent contact with, it would be as easy as a flick of fingers and his lackeys would get the answers for him.

Don Albert knew that Charlie had grown up in the orphanage since he was young, so he also knew that Charlie must be very angered by the kidnapping of the orphans from the institute. Hence, he immediately proceeded to investigate the matter.

Ten minutes later, Don Albert obtained a crucial piece of information.

A man named Ron Richie had been asking about where he could buy children in Aurous Hill while hanging out with his friends.

Charlie hurriedly asked, "Who is this Ron Richie?"

Don Albert answered, "He is a local who has been involved in petty crimes from a young age. His family is involved in this sort of shady business too. Before he was even an adult, he had participated in many illegal and criminal activities, from petty thefts to armed robberies to kidnapping. The kid has done it all as long as he can get money out of it."

"A few years ago, the kid and his family started being involved in the pirated CDs business and made some money. They sneaked into the cinemas with a video camera to secretly record the movies, and then copied them into CDs and sold them to the public. The business took off at the time."

"One time, a mafia boss invested in a blockbuster and it was recorded into pirate CDs as soon as it was released. Later, the mafia boss ordered someone to chop off the kid’s hand. From then on, the kid and his family didn’t dare to venture into this business again and shifted their focus to being smugglers, that is, human trafficking."

"They specialize in trafficking young and underaged children, mostly supplying the children to the beggar syndicates in the south. Sometimes, they do their own kidnapping and rent these children to those syndicates. A while ago, the police had carried out a special rescue mission, targetting those syndicates who were controlling these underaged children, and they had successfully rescued a large number of children. So now, the beggar syndicates are trying to buy children for their operations again and this Ron kid is the one looking and supplying children for them."

Charlie asked coldly, "Are you saying that this kid and his family are running a human trafficking business?!"

"Yes!" Don Albert answered, "All six of them—his parents, two brothers, and a sister—they’re all involved in this."

Charlie gritted his teeth in dismay. "Damn it! A bunch of useless garbage!"

Then, he asked, "Don Albert, do you know where the kid is now? I want to know his every movement in the past two days—what, where, who, everything!"

Don Albert answered, "Okay, I’m asking my guys to ask around. I’ll get the answers soon!"

Charlie nodded and said, "Good! When you get anything, let me know as soon as possible!"

Don Albert uttered respectfully, "Okay, Master Wade!"

Charlie ended the call. He calmed himself down before turning back to Mrs. Lewis and Lisa, and said, "Mrs. Lewis, Lisa, don’t worry, I’ve asked my friends to ask around. He’s quite capable and he has a lot of informers, I’m sure he’ll have some answers soon."

Mrs. Lewis blurted out, her eyes red with tears, "Charlie, thank you so much!"

Charlie quickly said, "Mrs. Lewis, what are you talking about? I grew up in this orphanage and the children here are like my own brothers and sisters. Now that they’re missing, I’ll definitely do all I can to get them back!"

Lisa uttered, choking and sobbing, "Charlie, you donated so much money yesterday. On our way back, Mrs. Lewis said that they’ll install a set of CCTVs around the orphanage thanks to your donation, who knows…"

Lisa couldn’t finish her sentence before she started crying again.

Charlie knew Mrs. Lewis and Lisa like the back of his hand. Most of the people who worked in the orphanage were very kind and gentle. They took care of these orphaned children as their own, and regarded themselves as their parents.

It was a devastating blow for them now that ten children were kidnapped from the orphanage.

Charlie was about to comfort them when Don Albert called.

He immediately answered the call, and Don Albert said, "Master Wade, I got something. This Ron kid borrowed a white Iveco Daily with fake license plates from a friend. He and his family left home last night and they were nowhere to be found since midnight."

"Iveco Daily?!" Charlie frowned in dismay and said, "The kidnappers drove an Iveco too! I think it was them!"

Don Albert hurriedly said, "Master Wade, why don’t we provide the kid’s phone number to the police now and let the police locate their position and arrest them?"

Charlie growled coldly, "No! These scumbags kidnap and ruin children’s lives, it will be too easy to just arrest them and put them in jail! I want their lives!"

Don Albert was stunned and blurted, "Master Wade, if you need anything, just say it. I’m always prepared!"

Charlie asked, "Can you trace the kid’s location based on his phone number?"

Don Albert answered, "Of course! I have someone working in the telco company, I can get his real-time location information!"

Charlie said, "Good! Go and figure out his location!"

Don Albert said, "I’m on it! Give me five minutes!"

"Okay!"

Charlie ended the call and immediately called Isaac, "How many helicopters are available in Aurous Hill right now? How many people can each carry?"

Isaac answered, "Mr. Wade, Shangri-La has two heavy-duty helicopters, each of which can carry 12 passengers. There’s an aviation company that is partially owned by the Wade family, it has three medium-sized helicopters, each of which can carry 8 people!"

Charlie hummed an inaudible yes and said, "Good! Prepare all the helicopters and bring your most powerful men. Besides, order one helicopter to pick me up near the Aurous Welfare Institute now!"

Isaac quickly asked, "Mr. Wade, what do you have in mind?"

Charlie growled coldly, "I want to destroy those scumbags!"

Isaac knew that Charlie must be angry about something when he heard his tone. He said without hesitation, "Okay, Mr. Wade, I’ll get it done right now!"

Then, Isaac quickly asked, "Oh yes, Mr. Wade, I’ll pick you up by helicopter right now. Do I go directly to Aurous Welfare Institute?"

Charlie didn’t want anyone to know about his capabilities, so he asked, "Is there any place suitable for helicopter landing near the orphanage?"

Isaac was silent for a while before saying, "Yes, there is a building nearby called Cloud Building with a helicopter landing pad on the roof. You can go there now, I’ll set off now and will be there soon!"

"Okay!" Charlie said, "Hurry!"

"I’m on it, Mr. Wade!"

After ending the call, Charlie turned to the ladies and said, "Mrs. Lewis, Lisa, my friend may have some clues. I need to go to meet him now. Please wait patiently for my news and don’t worry."

Lisa quickly said, "Charlie, let me go with you, please!"

Charlie said, "Lisa, you’d better stay here with Mrs. Lewis. Just leave this to me."

Lisa nodded and said timidly, "Okay, we’ll wait for your good news. You must get the kids back, please!"

Charlie said with a resolute expression, "Don’t worry, I’ll bring them back safely!"

Then, he immediately left the orphanage and went to the Cloud Building.

***

At the same time, the police issued the notices about the kidnapping to various media and it was broadcasted on all the radio and TV channels. The news spread like wildfire. Soon, everyone in the city learned about the kidnapping of ten children from the local orphanage.

The news became the most searched and discussed topic on many news platforms.

Even apps like TikTok and Instagram had the news broadcasted to inform the public.

Child kidnapping news would often grab people’s attention very quickly and even make the headlines on various platforms.

But this time, the human traffickers were so bold to kidnap ten children from the orphanage at once!

This kind of animalistic behavior was unprecedented and thus, everyone was reading the news with extreme indignation!

In an instant, countless netizens across the country flooded the news’ comment sections, scolding, chanting, and sharing the news across their social media! The search volume was an all-time high!

In recent years, human trafficking had become too rampant. Many families were destroyed and reduced to tears because their children had been abducted by these inhumane traffickers!

Every child was their parents’ treasures. If the children were abducted and trafficked, the parents would lose the hope and motivation to live!

A lot of happy families had been completely broken because of the horrid human traffickers!

The most hateful thing these traffickers did to the children was after the abduction. If they sold these children to normal families who wanted children, at least the children’s lives would not be threatened. But some of them would disable the child and used them as a tool for begging on the street. It would completely ruin the child’s life!

Hence, everyone in the country was watching the news closely, genuinely concerned about the ten children.

Meanwhile, Charlie, who was on the roof of Cloud Building, wanted to save the children as soon as possible! A helicopter roared loudly from afar, rapidly approaching him.

At this moment, Don Albert sent him a text, saying, "Master Wade, Ron and his family had left the province, but they didn’t dare to drive on the highway. They’re on the country road, so they have only driven less than 400 kilometers."

Charlie looked at the address and found that the kidnappers were heading south. They were now at the neighboring province, Arcadia Province’s Marion County.

The helicopter finally arrived at the Cloud Building and slowly descended, but before touching the pad, Isaac opened the cargo door. Charlie quickly hopped into it and urged, "Tell the pilot to take off immediately and head towards Marion County at full speed. Order the rest of the helicopters to go in the same direction too! Hurry!"

"Okay, Mr. Wade!" Isaac immediately informed the pilot of the specific location through the earmuff-style walkie-talkie.

Then, Isaac turned to Charlie and asked, "Mr. Wade, pardon me, but why are you so anxious? What happened?"

Charlie growled with a sullen face, "In the early hours of this morning, a family of six traffickers abducted ten children from the orphanage!"

"Fuck!" Isaac cursed suddenly, "What kind of bastards are they? How dare they do such horrible things!"

Charlie said coldly, "Among all the bad things that the bad guys do, what I hate the most is abduction. I grew up in an orphanage since I was a child and I’ve seen too many children who were rescued after being abducted. Although they were rescued, their tragedy didn't end there. The traffickers abducted too many children, and each of them had gone through multiple buyers and transactions, so even if the police found them, it would be extremely difficult to locate the children’s families. Eventually, they became orphans who weren’t quite orphans."

Isaac immediately said, "Mr. Wade, don’t worry, I’ve brought my best men this time. Every one of them is extremely skillful and capable. When we catch these scumbags, I will crush them!"

Charlie uttered, "Not only do I want to crush them into a million pieces, but I also want to destroy their entire chain of operation! Their subordinates, partners, accomplices, bosses, every single one of them!"

Then, Charlie asked, "Does the Wade family have influence in Arcadia Province?"

Isaac nodded. "Yes, the family’s influence in the province is quite significant, but they’ve always been keeping a low-profile as usual. Just like me in Aurous Hill, I generally keep myself a distance from the disputes between the local families and the underworld in the city, but I’ll jump right in if any of these locals disobey the rules."

Charlie widened his eyes as if something struck his mind and asked, "The Webb family’s base is in Southaven and Southaven is the capital of Arcadia Province, so I bet they must be the local tyrant in the province, am I right?"

"Yes, they are," Isaac answered, "The Webb family is the top family in the South Region and they have built their foundation in Southaven, so their influence and power in Arcadia Province is extraordinary."

Then, Isaac added, "But, the term ‘extraordinary’ is for ordinary people. They’re nothing but little minions to the Wade family."

Charlie nodded, his face cold and gloomy.

The Webb family flashed into Isaac’s mind, he quickly said, "Mr. Wade, the Webb family has never stopped looking for you, so you must be extremely careful while handling this matter. Since you don’t want your family’s help, do you want me to send some bodyguards to protect you just in case?"

Charlie shook his hand slightly, feeling disdain toward the Webb family. Isaac still didn’t know his ability and no one could hurt him at all judging from his current strength.

At this moment, the seven adults inside the Iveco Daily van were not even aware that a dragnet was slowly approaching them and was about to catch them.

In addition to the seven adults, there were ten children asleep in the van. They had not yet woken up after being drugged at midnight.

There was a young man without his right arm in the front passenger seat. The man was Ron Richie.

He was giggling like an excited boy and said to his brother who was behind the wheels, "Hey man, we’ll get a million dollars after the transaction!"

His brother gaped in shock, "What?! Woah, are kids so expensive nowadays? Didn’t you say that they only cost tens of thousands of dollars per head?"

Ron said, "Yeah, but they were busted a while ago, remember? The Beggar Clan in Arcadia Province are in shortage of children, hence the increased price."

His brother grinned delightfully, "We’re gonna be rich!"

Ron nodded excitedly and said, "After the transaction, let’s go for a vacation!"

Inside Iveco’s spacious cabin, Ron’s mother said with a smile, "Wow, I really need a break after this. Mrs. Hunt next door went to Thailand some time ago, she posted so many damn pictures on her Facebook profile when she was there and she even bragged about her trip after returning home. When we get the money, we must go too!"

Ron laughed and said, "Please, Mom, what’s so fun about Thailand? That’s where the poor people go, it costs only two or three thousand to join the tour. Let’s go to a more luxurious place!"

"A luxurious place?" Ron’s mother asked excitedly, "Good son, tell me where’s more luxurious than Thailand! I haven’t traveled much, I can’t think of a place now."

Ron blurted, "The Maldives, of course! That’s where the rich people go for their holiday!"

Ron’s sister clapped her hands happily and cheered, "Maldives? Oh my god, I’ve wanted to go to the Maldives for a long time! I want to stay at the villa that floats on the ocean! It’s so classy and luxurious! It must be so cool to stay there!"

Ron giggled and said, "Yes, Sis! We’ll buy the plane tickets as soon as we get the money!"

The family of six began to imagine their upcoming trip to the Maldives with a dreamy grin on their faces.

Ron turned around and looked at the man sitting in the back rows.

The man was the seventh adult in the van beside the family of six.

Ron asked with a smile, "Hey, Jeff, you’ll get four hundred grand after the deal. Have you thought about what to do with the money?"

Jeff ignored him because his mind was a mess right now.

Last night, after returning home from William’s company dormitory, a few gangsters had come to his door with knives.

They knocked on his door and put the knife on his neck, warning him to quickly send Caesar’s car to him or they would kill them right there and then.

Jeff’s legs went jelly in horror.

He had gone to a friend who was trading used cars to evaluate his car and the Phaeton. His friend told him that even after the insurance coverage, he still had to cover a million dollars himself.

Because of the accident, his Mercedes-Benz was only worth about three hundred thousand, which only covered 10% of the gap. He still had a gap of nine hundred thousand dollars.

With the six hundred and twenty thousand dollars that William had given him, he still had to figure out how to cover three thousand dollars.

In desperation, his last resort was Ron, whom he had gotten to know some time ago. He had wanted to borrow three hundred thousand from him, but he didn’t expect Ron to be short of money too at this moment.

Ron was whining and complaining about the police’s great efforts in cracking down on human trafficking that had literally restricted his family’s trafficking operation.

Ron also told him that he was looking for children all over the place to sell to the south. The prices for the children were at an all-time high now and they could make a lot of money if they could find a resource.

Thinking of the infants and toddlers laying around in the orphanage, Jeff immediately had an evil plan in his mind.

He informed Ron of the resources and suggested that they worked together to kidnap children from the orphanage.

Ron was worried about the resources. As soon as he knew the orphanage had plenty of what he wanted, he grinned ecstatically and started hatching a plan too.

Jeff knew the orphanage like the back of his hand. He knew all about the loopholes around the orphanage. Due to years of disrepair, inadequate funding, insufficient staff, and inability to keep up with advanced security surveillance, those who were familiar with the standard operating procedure of the orphanage and its layout could find a breakthrough easily.

Hence, he immediately hatched a detailed plan about breaking into the orphanage for the kidnapping.

Ron saw the high success possibility of this mission and he hurriedly recruited his family into the heist. Jeff was furious about this because he knew that Ron wanted the bigger share of the money through this heist. The more people were involved in it, the less money he would obtain.

If it were only him and Ron executing the kidnapping, each of them would get around six to seven hundred thousand when they sold the children for more than one million, but this amount would decrease significantly if Ron’s family was involved.

The shameless Ron had even suggested that they divide the money according to the number of people involved, which was, to divide the money into seven parts. This meant he would end up with only two hundred thousand tops.

Jeff and Ron argued for a long time until they finally came to a solution—Jeff would obtain four hundred thousand while the rest belonged to Ron and his family.

Jeff was very upset about the significant decrease in his revenue, but he knew that he would be ruined if Ron decided to act on his own and kicked him out of the heist, so he could only agree to the unfair term in desperation.

At this moment, Ron checked the map and then his watch, and said, "We’ll arrive in Southaven soon and the people will come to pick up the goods when we arrive. Then, we can rush back when we get the money. It’s possible to arrive home before dark."

Ron’s sister shrieked excitedly, "Wow, I want to go to the Maldives now!" She took out her phone and said, "I want to look for the videos and posts about the Maldives on Instagram. Let’s see which island I should go to!"

She clicked on the Instagram app icon and was shocked that the first video appeared on the app was the news about the orphans’ kidnapping! The news was released only two or three hours ago, but there were more than five million likes and more than three hundred thousand comments!

Her heart thumped nervously and her eyes widened in extreme shock when she scrolled through the comments.

All the comments in the comment section were asking the law enforcers to arrest and execute the traffickers!

She blurted out reflexively, "Damn it! The kidnapping has made the headlines! It seems that netizens all over the country are following the update of the news closely! Was it really that big of a deal?"

"Relax!" Ron uttered indifferently, "There isn’t much difference between kidnapping one kid or ten. Besides, I was very careful along the way, I didn’t leave any evidence that would link the kidnapping to us. No one could find us, let alone suspect us!"

Then, he grinned triumphantly, "Calm down! They won’t find us so easily, and as time goes on, these netizens will shift their focus to other news. We’ll be forgotten before we know it!"

Several helicopters gathered on the outskirts of Aurous Hill and headed towards the border of the province at high speed, narrowing the distance with the target little by little.

On the other hand, the white Iveco Daily was on the federal route, driving according to the speed limit. They often stumbled upon traffic congestion or red lights that limited their overall speed and traveling distance.

Ron chose the federal route instead of the highway because of one main reason, that was, the structure of the road itself.

As the highway was a closed-circuit route, it would be hard for them to escape if the police marked them and set up roadblocks. However, federal routes were different. They were connected to various townships and counties, so it would be extremely hard for the police to pinpoint their location and to block their path.

Besides, if they faced any problem, they could simply abandon the van and run away. Federal routes provided a lot of excellent hiding locations. They could hide in the countryside, the residential houses, and even factories or construction sites.

However, they left Charlie plenty of opportunities to pursue them.

Hovering in the sky, the helicopters did not have to stop for anything. There were no detours or congestion that were blocking their way either, so their flying speed was constant at two hundred kilometers per hour.

After flying for more than an hour, Charlie was only a hundred kilometers away from the target.

Isaac started, "Mr. Wade, their current average speed is only forty to fifty kilometers per hour, we can catch up to them in thirty minutes."

"Good." Charlie nodded and said, "Can you contact the local forces that work for the Wade family? Ask them to block the road in advance, I want to chase these rats straight into the trap."

Isaac checked the real-time location sent by Don Albert and said, "There’s an overhead bridge above a river on the federal route. Once they enter the bridge, I’ll ask our men to block the bridge and prevent other vehicles from entering, then I’ll block the other end of the bridge. They won’t be able to escape then!"

Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said, "Good idea! Proceed, then!"

***

Soon, two fleets of trucks filled with muck set off from two construction sites on both sides of the bridge.

The construction sites belonged to a real estate development company owned by the Wade family. Of course, Isaac had arranged those two fleets of trucks for their mission. Each fleet consisted of more than twenty trucks loaded with muck.

Any of these trucks weighed forty to fifty tons when fully loaded, which was equivalent to a heavy-duty military tank. No vehicle could possibly crash their way out if these trucks blocked the road, let alone twenty of these heavily-loaded trucks. Even tanks would not be able to run past them.

Ron’s brother drove the car onto the bridge. Ron grinned gleefully, "We’ll soon be in Southaven after crossing this bridge!"

"Hurrah!" Ron’s sister cheered, "If we get the money today, we can go to the Maldives tomorrow! I’ve checked earlier—tourist visas are granted on arrival and we don’t have to apply for a visa in advance, which means we can buy a plane ticket and fly there tomorrow!"

While behind the wheel, Ron’s brother asked oddly, "Hey, why are there so many trucks suddenly?"

Everyone looked out the window curiously and saw heavy trucks full of muck on both sides of the road as well as their vehicle.

Ron waved his hand nonchalantly and said, "They must be delivering materials for the construction site nearby. Ignore them, let’s overtake them quickly."

The Iveco accelerated and overtook the fleet of trucks.

Immediately afterward, the fleet of trucks began to drive in parallel, forming some kind of a roadblock that blocked the road behind them as well as the vehicles.

When the Iveco got on the bridge, the fleet of trucks, who was driving side by side, followed them closely behind too. However, as soon as they got on the bridge, they came to a stall and turned off their engine, effectively blocking the bridge and the vehicles behind them.

The drivers behind the trucks got out of his car to check what happened, curious and angry.

At this moment, a person from the fleet got off the truck and shouted using a loudspeaker, "Everyone, we have just received an urgent notice from the management that the bridge has become hazardous and there is a risk of collapse at any time. We are trying our best to repair the damage as soon as possible. For your safety, please make a detour. Thank you for your cooperation."

The drivers were blowing a gasket, but their anger dispersed in an instant upon hearing the announcement.

No one doubted their credentials, especially when they saw so many heavy-duty trucks parked on the bridge. In fact, they were feeling fortunate that they had been following behind these trucks. If they had been in front of the fleet, wouldn’t they drive on this dangerous bridge?

Hence, everyone quickly got back into their vehicles, turned around, and took a detour, avoiding the bridge at all costs.

Behind the wheel, Ron’s brother drove the Iveco to the center of the bridge. He asked in puzzlement when he glanced through the rearview mirror for a while, "That’s so weird, why are there no cars behind us?"

Ron turned around to look and blurted casually, "Perhaps they’ve been blocked by those trucks. They’re driving like turtles."

"Hmm, that makes sense," Ron’s brother said with a nod and continued his drive.

When they were about to cross the bridge, they were shocked to see a fleet of heavily-loaded trucks suddenly driving into their path from both sides of the road in front, directly blocking their way!

Ron’s brother quickly stepped on the brakes and cursed, "Damn! Are they crazy?"

Due to the sudden stop, other people in the car staggered and fell all over the place clumsily.

When the car came to a full halt, Ron glanced around in confusion and realized that not only were they blocked by a fleet of trucks in front of them, but there were no other vehicles behind them!

It seemed that the Iveco and them were completely sealed on the bridge.

However, he didn’t feel that he was trapped on the bridge. He pushed the door open, jumped out, and shouted, "Hey, what the hell are you guys doing? Get out of my way!"

A brawny man got out of one of the big trucks and said coldly, "This bridge has been closed. From now on, no vehicles or people can pass through!"

Ron shouted in annoyance, "You let the cars in front of us go through! You can let us pass first before closing the bridge!"

Little did he know that he was the main reason why the bridge was closed!

The brawny man chided loudly, "Shut up! I told you, no vehicles or people are allowed to pass! You can give it a try if you want to die!"

With that said, more than thirty men wearing safety helmets appeared at once. They all looked very fierce and sturdy.

Inside the Iveco, there were only seven adults and ten innocent children. Ron’s mother and sister were fragile women, while his father was an old man who was disabled. They didn’t have what it took to go up against these men.

He gritted his teeth in despair and said, "Okay, we’ll just turn around and go the other way then!"

He hopped back into the car and urged his brother, "Let’s turn around!"

"Alright!" Ron’s brother immediately turned the van around and drove back, but as they were driving back in their opposite direction, a fleet of trucks approached them on the other side of the bridge.

These trucks were next to each other, menacingly approaching them without room for even a bicycle to pass through.

Ron’s brother stopped the car immediately and exclaimed, "What the hell is going on? Why do I feel that these trucks are intentionally sandwiching us? Have we been exposed?"

"Impossible!" Ron chided decisively, "Even if we’ve been exposed, it should be the police intercepting us, not some random trucks!"

"Ron, something weird is going on!" his brother said worriedly.

Ron finally realized that something had gone terribly wrong at this point. How else could he explain the sudden appearance of so many trucks that surrounded them for no reason?

Moreover, from the looks of their stance, they didn’t intend to let them escape, hence the parallel formation.

They had heavily-loaded trucks sandwiching them both front and rear, with the river roaring under the bridge. If these trucks were really coming at them, they would have no way out.

Ron shuddered in horror and said, "Are they here for the kids? Why? These kids are just a bunch of low-life orphans!"

"That’s right!" Ron’s brother said, "Besides, the police didn’t even come after us yet. Why are these people here?"

As the two fleets of trucks were inching closer and closer to them, Ron’s brother had no choice but to stop the van.

Everyone in the van panicked, including Jeff.

Jeff stumbled into an unending horror at the moment. No one knew the orphanage better than he did. If these children were gone, it was most likely that the police would undergo the investigation instead of the force from the people. He was feeling rather peculiar as to why these strangers had come after them instead of the police.

However, there was one exception that made him go berserk.

The exception was Charlie, who had pushed him into this miserable state yesterday.

In the midst of confusion, he had a strong feeling that this had everything to do with Charlie. When the image of Charlie’s unpredictable expression appeared in his mind, he mumbled, "Did Charlie plan all this?"

When the Iveco stopped completely, the large trucks began to drive closer and surround them in the middle of the circle. The seven adults in the van trembled in extreme terror.

Ron took out a knife from his pocket and said, his voice shaky, "If they come at us, we’ll fight back!"

His sister stuttered, "There are only seven of us but a few dozens of them, how can we fight back?!"

Ron was on the verge of fright. He urged, flustered, "Close the curtains and windows at the back. We’ll fight back if they want to barge in!"

In order to transport the children in a safer and more discreet manner, they had installed thick curtains on the windows of the van’s rear rows. They couldn’t even view the situation inside the van if they tried to look from the outside, let alone the unconscious children.

Jeff and the rest of the gang hurriedly drew the curtains tightly.

Ron said to his two brothers and Jeff, "Hurry, take your knives out! We can’t back off now, we can only rely on ourselves to get out of here."

At the beginning of the kidnapping at midnight, Ron had distributed a knife to each of them. It was initially meant as a backup weapon and to give them courage, but none of them had expected that they would have to use it now.

Jeff was shaking violently in extreme fear. He was very different from Ron. Ron was used to such violent scenes since he was involved in the treacherous odd jobs all year round, which explained his right hand that had been chopped off by his enemy.

Jeff, on the other hand, was just a scammer working as an employee in Axel Insurance who cheated the old folks who dreamed about being rich in the shortest time possible. He wasn’t born to hold a knife and fight with others the way Ron did.

He took out the knife, his hands trembling profusely, and asked, "Ron, who did you offend?"

Ron growled indignantly, "I want to ask you the same thing!"

At this moment, Ron’s brother’s shaky voice sounded, "Hey, look, they’ve only surrounded us but no one is coming down to say anything. I don’t know what they want!"

Ron pondered for a while before winding down the window a little bit and shouted, "Hey, who are you? What do you want from us? What do you want to do?"

It was a dead silence outside the van.

Ron was extremely frightened right now. The trucks surrounded them like a solid metallic wall and the drivers were staring at them wordlessly, creating a strange and absolutely terrifying vibe.

At this moment, a loud sound of helicopters roaring from outside the van.

Everyone was even more panicked as the helicopters’ movement was very loud coupled with the overly familiar chopping sound.

Jeff asked frantically, "What is going on? Why are there helicopters? Who are these people?"

Ron’s father pulled the curtain open in a small gap and peeked outside when he saw several helicopters lined up in the sky like an army of metallic birds. He gaped in shock and remarked, "Oh my god, there are many helicopters in the sky! Even if the police want to arrest us, they wouldn’t use helicopters! Did we get on some VIPs’ nerves?"

While talking, the helicopters were directly above their car as the loud roar resonated throughout the bridge and into the van.

Charlie was sitting on one of the helicopters, overlooking the scene that was unfolding on the bridge.

The entire bridge was being blocked by the fleets of trucks. In the middle of the bridge, dozens of large trucks surrounded the Iveco where the human traffickers and the children were inside.

Isaac said, "Mr. Wade, many of my men are from special forces, they can take down those bastards easily!"

Charlie blurted coldly, "Wait, don’t start killing anyone first. I need them alive."

"Okay!" Isaac answered, "I’ll let them apprehend those bastards first!"

Charlie nodded. "Do it now!"

Isaac commanded through the walkie-talkie immediately. One of the helicopters descended and hovered above the Iveco. Four ropes were thrown out from both sides of the helicopter and four former special forces in black descended from the ropes like fully armed spiders.

They professionally hovered above the four corners of the van roof. Then, they took out the portable cutting machine and started cutting the iron sheet of the roof at the fastest speed.

As the white Iveco was just an ordinary commercial van without any reinforced material on the van’s exterior, the iron sheet on the roof was very easy to cut through.

Everyone in the van stared at the absurd scene in fright. They could only watch as the cutting tools sliced through the roof like several pairs of scissors doing paper-cutting and couldn’t do anything to stop it.

In the blink of an eye, the entire roof had been cut off!

The helicopter hovering above the van began to rise slowly, and the four men used special suction cups to firmly hold the four corners of the roof.

As the helicopters ascended, the roof was slowly removed, exposing the interior of the Iveco!

At this moment, not only Charlie, who was sitting on the helicopter, could observe the situation in the van, but Jeff, Ron, and his family, who were in the van, finally saw the magnificent scene of several helicopters hovering in the sky like they were in some kind of battlefield.

Except for the helicopter that cut their roof, on both sides of the remaining helicopters stood several former special forces armed with automatic rifles. They were like the soldiers in the King Kong movie where they had locked their target on the seven adults in the van, making sure that they would be killed if they dare to lay a hand on the children.

For insanely wealthy and influential families like the Wade family, their armor and self-protection schemes far exceed ordinary people’s imagination.

Special forces, automatic rifles, and helicopters were just the basic protective gear they owned. With the family’s power, it was not a big deal if they summoned a tank!

This was the charisma of a real top family!

Based on today’s strategy, utilizing such an extravagant team to tackle a few human traffickers were like fighting mosquitoes with a missile, but Charlie didn’t feel regretful at all.

You must use the most powerful weapons to destroy these scumbags all at once!

Turning on the PA system on the helicopter, Charlie aimed the mic to his mouth directly and shouted, "Everyone in the van, listen carefully, you are being surrounded. Surrender yourselves right now, or I’ll start shooting!"

Charlie’s announcement sent shivers down the spines of the seven adults in the Iveco.

Ron was on the verge of collapsing. Even if he murdered someone, why would the law enforcement use such excessive tactics to apprehend him?

His family was shaking in terror. Earlier, they were still dreaming about the wonderful trip to the Maldives as soon as they got the money, but they had never expected to be surrounded like rats in a ghastly trap.

Jeff was even more frightened than all of them. He regretted his decision very much!

It wasn’t just regret, but there was also panic.

However, he blinked as if something struck his mind. Why did he find the voice of the person doing the announcement from the helicopter so familiar? Yet, he couldn’t figure out that it was actually Charlie’s voice.

He turned to Ron and asked frantically, "Hey, what shall we do now? They have guns, damn! They’ve even removed the roof now! What if they shoot us?"

Ron’s sister wailed loudly, "Ron, will we die today? No, I don’t want to die! I’m still so young, I haven’t married yet! I want to stay alive!"

"Oh, shut up, will you?! I’m not married either!" Ron was extremely afraid and confused at the moment, which was worsened by his sister’s crying and screaming.

Charlie glared at the people in the van in extreme indignation as they didn’t seem to be moving. He said coldly into the mic again, "I’ll give you three seconds to get out of the van, or you’ll have to pay the price!"

He immediately started counting down.

"Three!"

Inside the Iveco, Ron’s mother sobbed in a terrified manner. "Ron, let’s get off the van right now! They might really shoot us!"

Ron hesitated.

If they stayed inside the van, they could use the children as hostages as their way out of here.

If they got out of the car, they would literally be walking right into their trap, wouldn’t they?

"Two!"

Ron’s sister yelled, "Ron, say something!"

"One!"

When none of the seven people moved after Charlie finished counting, he urged Isaac, "Notify the sniper to kill the driver!"

"Okay, Mr. Wade!"

Isaac grabbed the walkie-talkie and ordered in a stern voice, "Snipers, get into your positions! Aim at the driver and kill him!"

Replies flooded in the intercom system immediately.

"Sniper No. 1, my sight is blocked."

"Sniper No. 2, my sight is blocked."

"Sniper No. 3, unobstructed sight, the target is aimed, probability 80%!"

"Sniper No. 4, unobstructed sight, the target is aimed, probability 95%!"

Isaac immediately ordered, "Sniper No. 4, get into position and shoot upon my command!"

At this moment, the former special force member who was hanging outside the helicopter door on the right immediately pulled the trigger.

Bang!

A quick spark burst from the sniper rifle, and then the bullet shot out from the muzzle at a rapid speed.

The next second, the bullet shot into Ron’s brother’s head, who was sitting in the Iveco driver’s seat and biting his lips in concern!

The scene sent a shock wave throughout the Iveco!

No one expected that a person, who had been alive and well in the last second, would have a bullet hole on his head which splattered bloody smudges in the van in the next second...

Ron’s family shrieked at the top of their lungs upon the horrifying sight!

They didn’t expect that the person would literally command his shooter to shoot immediately after three seconds!

The victim, who was the eldest son of the Richie family, was also the son Ron’s parents adored the most. As blood trickled down his temple, the parents went berserk and cried devastatingly.

Since Ron was sitting right next to his brother, reddish blood and whitish mushy brain matter was splattered on his face and body.

He was also so shocked by the absurd scene that his heart almost jumped out of his ribcage.

When he started the trafficking business, he had never thought that it would be so deadly!

Charlie’s cold voice sounded again from the helicopter’s PA system. "I’ll give you three more seconds. If you still refuse to get out of the van and surrender, I’ll let the snipers kill the second person randomly!"

Losing the courage to resist, all six of them ran out of the van in a hurry. They raised their hands high above their heads, with utmost fear and horror written on their faces.

Their entire bodies were trembling violently. This was the first time that they had ever witnessed such a bloody and direct death right in front of their own eyes.

In fact, Ron’s mother, sister, and Jeff were so scared that they peed their pants.

Charlie continued, "All six of you, kneel down at the back of the van with your hands on your heads. If anyone dares to make a move, I’ll kill you on the spot!"

The six people hurriedly went to the back of the van and did as he told.

At this moment, the trucks at the rear of the van slowly moved back, leaving a huge vacant area.

Then, the helicopter that Charlie was riding in began to slowly descend and land in the vacant area.

The former special forces members on other helicopters moved faster. They had already descended to the bridge by cable descent.

Dozens of former special forces members, armed with live ammunition and weapons, had surrounded the six people, their guns aimed at them.

Several others rushed into the Iveco and quickly examined the ten children’s condition. Later, they reported through the intercom system, "Mr. Wade, the children are in a coma, but I’ve checked their vital signs and physical indicators. They’re all doing fine."

Charlie heaved a sigh of relief. Since the children were okay, the remaining task was how to deal with these scumbags!

Not only did he want these traffickers to pay for what they did with their lives but he also wanted to expose their buyers and kill them all!

At this moment, Charlie’s helicopter had slowly landed and stopped on the bridge. He pushed the hatch and jumped down.

The six people, including Jeff, knelt on the floor, looking at Charlie walking down from the helicopter in horror.

Jeff did not recognize Charlie as they were quite far apart at the moment. Charlie did not see Jeff either, so he thought he was dealing with Ron and his family.

But as he walked closer to them, he saw Jeff’s frightened face among the six people!

Charlie was instantly infuriated!

Never had he expected Jeff to be involved!

No matter how cocky Jeff was, he was one of the orphans whom he had grown up together with in the orphanage. Charlie had never expected that Jeff, who had grown up in the orphanage, would collude with human traffickers to kidnap ten children from the orphanage!

Jeff also finally saw the man coming his way!

He felt as if the world had turned upside down when he recognized Charlie!

How could…

How could it be Charlie?!

In Jeff’s opinion, he would not be surprised no matter who stepped down from the helicopter, but Charlie was totally unexpected that he could only stare in disbelief.

However, he was absolutely certain that the tall, handsome man with a cold face was indeed Charlie Wade, the man he grew up with in the orphanage!

It was beyond his imagination as to how and why Charlie was so capable to mobilize such a powerful force to pursue them!

The helicopters, the former special forces members, and the weapons they carried were definitely not something ordinary people could own, not even the richest man in Aurous Hill!

He couldn’t help asking himself, ‘Who the hell is Charlie Wade?’

‘Isn’t he an orphan? He is a moocher who lives off his wife! How can he own such a powerful force?’

At this moment, Charlie stood in front of the six adults. Instead of looking at the other five people, he glared coldly at Jeff and exclaimed, "Jeff Mowry! How dare you!"

Jeff trembled in horror and cried, "Charlie, it’s a misunderstanding!"

"Misunderstanding?!" Charlie chided furiously, "You worked with the human traffickers and abducted ten children from the orphanage, and now you’re telling me that this is a misunderstanding?!"

Tears and snot smudged Jeff’s face as he wailed, "Charlie, I had no choice! In order not to lose in that race to you, I had accidentally crashed into someone else’s Phaeton. If I don’t compensate him with a new car, he will kill me! Please, I didn’t mean to do so, I was desperate! Please!"

Charlie stepped forward, kicked him on the chest, and sternly shouted, "You’re also an orphan, so you know the pain and sorrow orphans have to go through since childhood. The orphanage raised you! Not only did you not contribute anything to them, but you actually kidnap the orphans for money! You deserve to die, scumbag!"

Severe pain vibrated through Jeff’s entire body, but he struggled to get up, crying and begging, "Please, Charlie, I’m sorry, I’m terribly sorry. I’ve learned my lesson. Please, for the sake of our friendship, please forgive me!"

"Forgive you?" Charlie snorted, "How dare you ask for my forgiveness after what you did?"

Jeff pointed to the Iveco and said, "Look at the children, they didn’t suffer any harm. In fact, they were sedated and they won’t remember what happened. Please take them back. If you can forgive me, I’ll work for the orphanage for the rest of my life! I’m willing to use my entire life to repent for my sin!"

Charlie chided coldly, "Shut it, Jeff. Of these seven people today, you are the most damned!"

Ron quickly blurted upon Charlie’s remark, "Boss, you are absolutely right, he was the one who had planned and organized everything today! We were just his tools! Please spare us!"

Charlie recognized the man as soon as he saw the missing right palm on his right arm that was raised high. The man was the infamous Ron.

Charlie curled his lips into a disdainful smirk and said, "You are Ron Richie, am I right?!"

Ron shuddered in fear when he heard it!

How did he know his name?

Charlie smirked at his horrified look and said, "Ron Richie, you really are something. I heard that you’re a frequent offender who has committed all kinds of petty crimes alongside your family. It’s quite surprising that you haven’t learned your lesson after your hand being chopped off! I’ve heard about you trading and selling children before, but I didn’t expect that you’d dare to abduct children directly this time!"

Ron knew that Charlie had looked into all his details when he heard Charlie’s remark. He pleaded in desperation, "Boss, this is all a misunderstanding! I have some enemies and that’s why they tarnish my reputation all the time. I’ve never been involved in child trafficking before, it’s all just fake rumors!"

Charlie chuckled. "Do you think I’m an idiot?"

Ron pleaded by knocking his head to the floor until his forehead turned bloody. "Please, boss, you have to believe me, this is all Jeff’s idea! He approached me first, saying that he was involved in some deep shit that he needed money urgently. It was him who told me that there are many children in the orphanage. He had even come up with the whole plan for us to abduct those children!"

Charlie said coldly, "Don’t worry, I’ll settle the score with each of you one by one later, but first, tell me, who had you planned to sell these children to?"

Ron hurriedly admitted, "Boss, these children were to be sold to the beggar clan in Southaven!"

Charlie asked, "Who’s your buyer?"

Ron quickly answered, "A senior in the Beggar Clan!"

Charlie frowned. "A senior? There are seniors in the Beggar Clan?"

Ron nodded profusely and said, "Yes! They’ve established their so-called organization based on the storyline in martial arts novels. Because they pretended to be beggars and scam money everywhere, that’s why they call themselves the Beggar Clan. The leader at the top of their administrative pyramid is their boss, followed by two deputy leaders, nine seniors, several dozens of province leaders across the provinces, as well as tens of thousands of subordinates…"

Charlie didn’t expect that the Beggar Clan, which existence was pure evil, had such a huge organizational structure! It was a shocking finding for Charlie!

There were tens of thousands of members from the Beggar Clan in one province alone!

Ron wanted Charlie to spare him for a more lenient punishment, hence he blurted all the information he knew.

"Boss, these seniors in the clan are all rich people with a net worth of tens of millions of dollars. They do not personally participate in begging anymore. They live in luxury mansions, drive luxury cars, and even sit in their cozy offices."

"Each of the nine seniors holds a specific duty. Some are in charge of new recruitment, some in the management, finances, training, and some are responsible for the implementation of clan laws and orders. The senior who deals with me is in charge of buying children for the clan…"

Charlie asked, "Who is the leader of this so-called Beggar Clan?"

Ron answered, "His name is John Marcone. Despite being the leader of the Beggar Clan, his net worth is at least one billion dollars. He has diversified business ventures that cover the various gray areas, he is also the king of Southaven’s underworld."

He continued after a short pause, "Oh yes, this John guy has a very powerful background. His sister is Donald Webb’s wife!"

Charlie frowned upon hearing it. "Are you saying that John Marcone is Donald Webb’s brother-in-law?"

"Yes, yes, yes!" Ron nodded profusely. "His very own brother-in-law!"

Charlie nodded with a sneer, muttering to himself, "Interesting! Very interesting!"

Charlie did not expect the Webb family to be involved in this matter to some extent.

The vicious Beggar Clan was actually Donald’s brother-in-law’s creation! He bet that they must receive indispensable support from the Webb family.

Initially, he was waiting for the Webb family to strike him first instead of him making the first move.

But, this time, he had to strike Donald’s brother-in-law first!

He glared at Ron and said, "I’ll give you a chance to redeem yourself. Perform it well or you’ll end up like your brother!"

Ron said with gratitude and excitement, "Boss, I’ll do anything you ask me to! Anything!"

Charlie urged, "Now, I need you to call the senior who is supposed to get the children from you. Tell him that your car broke down and you need him to come here in person to take the children."

Ron hurriedly nodded and said, "Okay, boss, I’ll make the call right now! Since we’re not very far from Southaven, I’m sure they will come soon."

Charlie nodded. He turned to Isaac and said, "Isaac, I don’t care how you do it, but I want to see Donald Webb’s brother-in-law here within an hour!"

Isaac quickly answered, "Alright, Mr. Wade! I’ll get on it right away!"

Eager to make more contributions, Ron stated, "By the way, boss, John’s wife is one of the seniors too. She’s in charge of finance as well as his advisor!"

"Really?" Charlie asked with a resentful frown, "Do the couple commit in such a sinful business together?"

"Yes!" Ron answered, "In fact, they’re very good at it, earning at least one billion a year! I heard that they earned two billion last year!"

Charlie turned to Isaac again and said, "Verify this matter right now. If it’s true, I want you to bring both of them to me!"

Isaac nodded. He immediately grabbed his phone and started making calls.

The Wade family’s informants were all over the country. There was nothing they couldn’t find.

Southaven was one of the largest cities in the South Region. The hidden influence deployed by the Wade family here was unthinkable.

Soon, Isaac received the news and immediately reported, "Mr. Wade, that kid is right. John Marcone’s wife is indeed one of the seniors of the Beggar Clan."

"Good," Charlie nodded and said in a cold voice, "Bring them all here to me!"

Isaac picked up the walkie-talkie and demanded, "Attention, Group A! Go to Southaven immediately to meet the informants there. By all means, bring John Marcone and his wife here within an hour!"

A firm voice came from the walkie-talkie, "Yes, sir! Group A is set to go!"

One of the helicopters that were hovering in the sky immediately ascended and headed towards Southaven.

Charlie asked again, "Can you ask the family’s informants in Southaven to investigate how many core members of the Beggar Clan there are in the city? Gather them up and bring all of them here."

Isaac immediately answered, "Okay, Mr. Wade, I’ll get the word out and bring as many people here as I can!"

Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said coldly, "Today, I will enforce justice and eradicate the clan once and for all!"

Under Charlie’s watchful sight, Ron took out his phone and called the senior of the Beggar Clan who would be dealing with him.

When the senior learned that Ron’s car had broken down, a loud growl echoed from the other end of the line, chiding him for his inefficiency.

Ron said apologetically, "Senior, I’m very sorry, this is indeed my fault. The car I used is quite old, but I’m not very far from Southaven. I’m about a few kilometers away now, could you come and pick the children up, please?"

The other side cursed aggressively, "I wouldn’t have given a fucking damn if not for the high number of goods you supply this time!"

Then, he huffed a breath and said, "Send me your location, I’ll get there soon."

***

At this moment, John, the Beggar Clan leader, and his wife, Lily, had just walked out of the Webb family mansion with their daughter.

Today was Xenia’s birthday. Xenia, who was Donald’s wife, was also John’s sister.

Usually, Xenia would organize an extravagant birthday party, but due to Kian’s unique condition, she chose to hold a small luncheon at home.

She did not invite many guests to the luncheon as well. Apart from the Webb family, she only invited her brother, her sister-in-law, and her little niece.

Kian was still his usual self after such a long time, needing his ‘special menu’ every hour. So, during the banquet, Kian disappeared for about twenty minutes. Everyone knew where he was going but no one dared to mention it at all.

After the luncheon, John and his family were ready to go home.

Xenia accompanied them to the mansion’s garage. When there was no one else around, John asked, "Xenia, how is Kian now? Is he not getting better?"

"No." Xenia shook her head sorrowfully. "We’ve hired a lot of experts to check him from time to time, unfortunately, they can’t do anything about it."

John sighed. "Sis, I think Donald isn’t doing so well himself. He seems to be quite moody and emotional lately."

Xenia said dejectedly, "The last time Donald and Sean went to Aurous Hill, the Wade family had come out of nowhere and attacked them. Then, he was defeated by an unknown man in Aurous Hill. You saw Sean’s arm, right? He was injured in Aurous Hill."

John growled angrily, "Damn it! Who the fuck did this? Xenia, do you want me to take my men and kill the son of a bitch? Right now, the Beggar Clan is getting more powerful and influential. There are more than ten thousand registered members. In the meantime, I am preparing to annex the gangs from the surrounding provinces one by one. By that time, my clan will have more than fifty thousand members!"

Xenia answered, "Donald has some plans laid out for Aurous Hill, don’t you worry about it."

Then, she said as she looked at Lily, "John, you have to be extra careful and take good care of Lily. The first trimester is the most dangerous time, you must be careful and make sure nothing that can harm the baby happens."

John quickly said, "Don’t worry, sis, I’ll take care of her."

Xenia then turned to Lily and said, "Lily, you’ve just gotten pregnant. Stop bothering yourself with the Beggar Clan, for the time being. Stay at home and have all the rest you can. Go for an ultrasound two months later to check the gender."

Lily nodded respectfully. "Okay, Xenia, don’t worry."

Xenia sighed regretfully and said, "The biggest regret for the Marcone family is that we have too few family members. Our parents died early, and there’s only two of us, with John as the only son. Now, you and John only have Natalie. No matter what, you must be quick and give birth to a son. In fact, one is not enough! While you’re still young, you should hurry and give birth to at least two sons to carry on the Marcone family lineage."

Lily hurriedly said, "Of course, Xenia. Don’t worry, I’ll do as you say!"

Donald’s wife, Xenia, was a woman who devoted herself to supporting her younger brother.

Based on her identity and family background, it would have been completely impossible for someone like her to marry into the Webb family.

However, the reason why Donald had married her and brought her into the Webb family was entirely because Donald really loved her.

After marrying into the Webb family, Xenia began to do everything possible to help her brother, John.

John did not have much abilities. He did not study much and his abilities were simply not good enough. When he was younger, he had taken a lot of money from Xenia to start his own business but all of his businesses failed.

When there was no other way, Xenia had begged from her husband, hoping that her husband could give her younger brother a little part of the Webb family business. This would definitely help her younger brother out greatly.

Although Donald looked down on John, he helped him a few times on his wife’s account.

However, John could not tell the good from bad. It was already bad enough that he was not capable of making his own money, but when someone else was helping him to make some money, he had still wanted to come up with all sorts of petty tricks. In the end, Donald got tired of him and he could not be bothered with him anymore.

But Xenia did not want to see her brother being a mediocre person all his life. When she realized that her brother actually had the ability to fight hard even though he did not have much real ability, she eventually guided her brother to the gray and illegal industry.

No matter what it was, John was still Donald’s brother-in-law after all. The entire Webb family had a very strong influence in the South Region. Therefore, everyone had to give him face when he came out to make some profit in the gray industry.

After working for a few years, John began to explore the beggar syndicate business.

They called it a ‘beggar syndicate’ but they had simply borrowed the name from a martial arts novel. They were not performing an act of chivalry for the people or the country. Instead, they were just a large organized group of fake beggars who pretended to be beggars to deceive and cheat the people.

Furthermore, there would often be conflicts between one beggar syndicate with another.

For example, the bus station, train station, and commercial street had the most crowded traffic, so these would usually be the favorite prime locations of these beggar syndicates. If anyone set up camp here, they would definitely be able to make a lot of money in a day.

However, the amount of all the real and fake beggars in the city would add up to tens of thousands of people. It would naturally be impossible for all of them to gather in these prime locations.

Therefore, all these beggar syndicates would fight ferociously among themselves as they formed gangs and clans to snatch and fight for territory. This had become one of the most important things in their daily lives aside from begging.

John’s beggar syndicate had developed rapidly because he had the backup and support of the Webb family.

If any beggars dared to confront him, he would start to trample on the other person immediately. If he could not handle the other party, he would beg his sister just so his sister would ask his brother-in-law, Donald, to personally step up to help him then.

Donald was the heir of one of the top and most influential families. Therefore, he naturally looked down on such gray businesses. He did not want to interfere or play a part in these businesses at all.

However, he could not stand his wife’s endless nagging and whining every day. If he refused to help her, she would throw a tantrum like a child, losing her temper and acting as though she had been seriously wronged. Therefore, Donald did not really have any other choice.

When he really could not tolerate it anymore, he finally came out to help John several times.

When other people discovered that even the heir of a top and influential family such as Donald would step out to help John and back him up, the other beggar clans naturally did not dare to offend John anymore.

Therefore, John began to use his powerful connections to intimidate others and he eventually brought all the beggar clans and forces in the South Region into his own hands.

He was now the leader of the famous Beggar Clan in the entire South Region.

John was also very proud of this as it was really very easy for him to make money in this industry. They did not even need to put in much effort at all. He simply had to arrange for his people to be scattered all around. After finding a place to set camp, they would lie down on the ground and write a miserable and pitiful message on a piece of white paper. After that, they would begin earning money just by lying down on the ground.

Within a short period of time, he had already made more than one billion dollars in wealth and properties.

Xenia was naturally very pleased to see that her brother had made such a great achievement. For a woman who had devoted her entire life to helping her brother, she felt that her brother bore the burden of ensuring the continuation of their family line.

The Marcone sibling’s parents had left the world early and they had no other relatives. The more downhearted and less prosperous her family was, the more Xenia hoped that the Marcone family would be able to flourish and prosper as soon as possible. This way, people would finally look up to their family and the Marcone family would eventually become a famous and prestigious family in the South Region. This way, Xenia would have fulfilled her duty towards her own family then.

***

After sending her younger brother’s family off, Xenia turned around and walked back into the villa.

Donald was sitting in the living room with a cigar in his mouth and he said in an annoyed manner, "Xenia, I recently heard that your brother’s beggar syndicate had recently abducted a lot of children to make money. Could you tell him to restrain himself a little? Now, everyone knows that he is Donald Webb’s brother-in-law. If he gets involved in this sort of mischievous and despicable business, then the public will think that he is acting under my orders! No matter what it is, the Webb family is still a family worth hundreds of billions of dollars. How could a big and prestigious family like this actually get involved in this kind of illegal and indiscriminate business?"

When Xenia heard this, her eyes were flushed red with grievances and she choked as she sobbed, "Husband, you know John’s situation very well. You know that he had no abilities, no academic qualifications, no education, and he isn’t smart either. So, what else can he do aside from going through the backdoor? My one and only younger brother is the only relative that I have left in this world. If he isn’t living well, I’d also be filled with grievances when I die!"

The thing that makes Donald feel the most helpless is when he sees the look of grievance on his wife’s face. He knew that this was just his wife’s petty trick. However, since he truly loved her from the bottom of his heart, Donald would still feel very distressed when he saw the look of grievances on his wife’s face even if she was only pretending to be seriously wronged.

He could only sigh as he said, "Okay, okay. You don’t have to feel so aggrieved. I simply mean that you should talk to John when you can. There are many other ways to go through the backdoor. He shouldn’t be targeting women and children. Since he is the kind of person who has the ability to fight and kill, then I can certainly back him up and make him the underground lord of the entire South Region. Why does he have to do something that would hurt women and children every day? It is really very embarrassing once these things get out to the public."

Xenia came to Donald with tears in her eyes as she sat down beside him. After that, she used both of her hands to grab his arms before she choked pitifully, "Husband, don’t you know what my brother is like? How would he possibly have the ability to fight or kill others? Besides that, John is the only male left in the whole Marcone family. How can you ask him to go out and fight? If something bad happens to him, wouldn’t it be the end of the Marcone family then?"

Donald replied helplessly, "Didn’t I tell you that I will support and back him up if he dares to fight? Do you think that anyone in the South Region will dare to touch him or lay a finger on him at all with me around?"

Xenia wiped the tears off her face before she said, "You can’t simply put it that way. Husband, you should know that the youngsters nowadays are hot-headed daredevils. They don’t care about your identity or background at all. They might just pick up a knife and slash and hack you as they please. What if they hurt John? Will we be able to solve this problem even if we killed all of them later?"

After that, Xenia grabbed Donald’s hand before she said with flushed red eyes, "Husband, John is my only younger brother. Please be more considerate and understanding of him, based on the account that I’ve already been by your side for so many years and I’ve even given birth to two sons for you."

Donald sighed as he said helplessly, "All these things that John is doing is really too damaging to virtue. Ask him to pray and ask for forgiveness when he has the time to do so!"

John was driving his Rolls-Royce at this time. His wife, who was two months pregnant, was sitting in the co-driver seat and his six years old daughter was sitting in the back seat of the car.

The family of three had a smooth journey as they drove back to their villa.

John stopped the Rolls-Royce as soon as he drove into the garage. John pushed the car door open as he prepared to get off the car. At the same time, Lily, who was sitting beside him, also pushed the car door open.

Their young daughter was already fast asleep in the back seat of the car.

Lily said to John, "Husband, carry our daughter out and make sure that you place a coat over her. Don’t let her catch a cold."

John nodded slightly. After stepping out of the car, John reached out his hands as he opened the car door of the back seat.

At this time, a few men dressed in black suddenly rushed towards him. They were each holding a pistol in their hands. As soon as they appeared, they pointed their pistols directly at the couple’s forehead. One of them said coldly, "John Marcone, our young master wants to see you. The both of you, husband and wife, should come with us now!"

John was taken aback by the sudden confrontation.

He really did not expect that there would still be people in Southaven who actually dared to provoke him.

He was not only the leader of the Beggar Clan, but he was also Donald’s brother-in-law, and a relative of the Webb family. Who in Southaven would dare not to give him a bit of face?

Who would dare to target him? Everyone would have to lower their heads and bow or kneel down in front of him before they lick his boots whenever they saw him.

After that, John said angrily, "Who are these few people who do not know what they are doing? Do you know who my brother-in-law is?"

One of the men dressed in black replied disdainfully, "Isn’t your brother Donald Webb?"

John reprimanded, "You know that my brother-in-law is Donald Webb and you still dare to provoke me? Are you already sick and tired of living in this world? Do you believe that my brother-in-law can make all of you suffer everlasting perdition with just one sentence?"

The man in black sneered as he said, "John, you think too highly of your brother-in-law. In the eyes of our young master, Donald is indistinguishable from a dog. The reason why he’s allowing Donald to keep his pathetic life is because he wants him to continue jumping around for a few more days so that he could continue making a fool out of him!"

"You…" John started to panic a little.

He really did not expect the other party not to be intimidated or afraid of his brother-in-law at all. No one in Southaven would possibly have this kind of courage.

However, these men dressed in black knew that he was Donald’s brother-in-law but they actually dared to raise their pistols to hijack him. It seemed as though they did not come from a simple background at all.

Therefore, he asked nervously, "Who are you anyway? Who’s your young master? How did I provoke your young master?"

The man dressed in black replied, "You want to know who our young master is? You’ll naturally find out who he is after you come with me."

After he was done speaking, he pointed his pistol at Lily before he said coldly, "And you! You’re one of the nine seniors in the Beggar Clan, right? Come with us too!"

At this time, the few men in black pointed their pistols at them as they led them out of the garage.

At the same time, a helicopter slowly landed in the courtyard of John’s villa.

John was even more flustered when he saw that the other party had actually sent a helicopter here to kidnap him.

Based on this disposition of forces, John could already tell that the other party did not have an ordinary background.

At this time, he saw one of the men dressed in black carrying his sleeping daughter out of the garage.

He hurriedly said, "What are you going to do? My daughter is innocent! Don’t get her involved in this!"

The man in black sneered before he said: "How many babies and children have been kidnapped and abducted by your beggar syndicate? Aren’t they innocent too? So, do you mean to say that John Marcone’s daughter is a human but other people’s children are not humans at all?"

John was shocked!

Before John or his wife could regain their senses, they were forcibly taken into the helicopter by the men dressed in black.

After that, their daughter was also brought into the helicopter with them.

One of the men in black took out a syringe before he injected John’s daughter with a tranquilizer.

This shot of tranquilizer would be able to put John’s daughter in deep sleep for at least another ten hours.

After that, the helicopter ascended quickly as they flew towards the bridge where Charlie currently was.

***

At this moment, on the bridge, Ron’s family of six were all in shock.

Jeff had already fainted a few times out of fright before he regained his consciousness again.

The senior from the Beggar Clan who was responsible for buying and selling people was already making his way here. Isaac’s subordinates had already placed an inescapable trap on the bridge. As soon as this person appeared on the bridge, he would be subdued immediately.

Ron was kneeling down in front of Charlie at this time. The blood that was on his forehead because he had kowtowed repeatedly in front of Charlie had already turned into blood scabs and he looked very terrifying at this time.

However, Ron had a horrified expression on his face. He looked at Charlie as he begged, "Brother, please let my whole family go after the senior from the Beggar Clan comes here later! We will definitely turn over a new leaf in the future! We will never do this kind of unconscientious thing again!"

Charlie sneered before he said, "If you can really turn over a new leaf, then you would have already turned over a new leaf when you got your right hand cut off because you made pirated discs of other people’s movies. Other people have worked so hard and spent so much money to make movies so that they can show them in movie theaters to earn some money and recover the cost of their movies. However, a fool like you has stolen the fruits of other people’s labor directly. Your whole family should suffer a tragic end because you are a brazen, pathetic, and shameless fool who produces pirated discs! It is already bad enough for you to be in the pirated business but you’re even starting to target children now? You are simply committing another crime that is even worse than your initial one!"

Ron burst into tears. He raised his severed right hand before he begged, "Brother, I admit that I am really despicable for engaging in the pirated business but I’ve already paid the price for my actions! Just look! I lost my right hand at such a young age and it really hasn’t been easy for me to make a living in the past few years!"

Charlie replied coldly, "Your right hand is only the price that you paid for engaging in the pirated business. Now, you will also have to pay the price for kidnapping and abducting children!"

Ron cried out loud as he said, "Brother, why don’t you take one of my legs then? I promise that I’ll turn over a new leaf and become a good person after you take one of my legs!"

Charlie smiled before he said, "You’re pretty good at negotiating with others. It isn’t impossible for me to break your leg but you should know that you abducted ten children in total. If I were to break one leg of yours for each child that you abducted, then do you have ten legs for me to break?"

Ron was stunned.

He could see the killing intent on Charlie’s face. It seemed as though he was determined and bent on killing him today. Ron was flustered and he hurriedly said, "Brother, although I don’t have ten legs, there are seven of us here in total! If there are seven of us, there are fourteen legs…"

Charlie smiled as he said, "You’re pretty good at solving arithmetic problems but I can’t allow this matter to be offset between the seven of you. The consequences that all of you are going to pay for your actions are exactly the same."

As he spoke, a big forklift drove over to the head of the bridge with an S-Class Mercedes-Benz on it.

Isaac’s voice sounded over the intercom: "Young Master, I have already brought the senior from the Beggar Clan over here. He is inside the S-Class Mercedes-Benz now. His car is bulletproof and he refuses to get out of the car. That is why I got a forklift to lift his car up and bring him over here."

As the forklift got closer and closer, Charlie asked the people around him to clear the path and make way before he waved at the forklift driver and said, "Come, put him here!"

The forklift driver immediately drove the bulletproof S-Class Mercedes-Benz all the way to Charlie.

Isaac replied at this time: "Don’t act hastily. Do not lower his car now. Otherwise, he might hurt the young master if he decides to step on the accelerator as soon as his car is lowered. Remove all the four wheels on his car before putting him down."

So, a few workers from the construction site hurriedly took their equipment with them before they went up the forklift and started removing all four wheels from the car.

At this time, there was a fat man sitting inside the car. The fat man had a horrified expression on his face as he shouted out loud from the car, "Who are you guys, and what do you think you are doing?"

Charlie ignored him completely.

After all four wheels of his car had been removed, the forklift finally lowered the car.

Charlie took out his cell phone before he turned on the video recording function on his cell phone. At this time, he looked at the fat man who was sitting inside the car through the car window before he said coldly, "You are a senior who is responsible for buying minors for the Beggar Clan, right? I will give you a chance to step out of the car by yourself right now. If you do not grab this opportunity while you can, then you will pay the price for your actions at your own risk."

The fat man looked at him with trepidation before he blurted out, "Who are you? I’ve never seen you before so there can’t possibly be any hatred between us. Why do you have a grudge against me?"

Charlie lifted Ron up from the ground and he pointed at him before he asked the fat man, "Do you know this person? Weren’t you planning to buy the ten orphans over from him?"

The fat man’s face turned pale in an instance.

After that, he glared at Ron before he cursed, "The one with the last name Little! How dare you fucking sell me out?"

Ron was also filled with anger. He had nowhere else to vent his frustrations and he could only stare at the fat man as he cursed hysterically, "You bastard! This would not have happened to me if it weren’t because of you! You’ve gotten me and my entire family into deep shit now!"

Charlie looked at the fat man again before he asked in a cold voice, "I will ask you one last time. Are you not going to come down on your own?"

The fat man refused to step out of the car even if he was going to die. At the very least, he felt that he had a sense of security if he remained inside the car.

When Charlie saw his indifference, he asked Isaac, "Are there any electric welding equipment in any of these construction vehicles?"

Isaac immediately spoke through a walkie-talkie: "Who has electric welding equipment in their vehicle now?"

At this time, a response sounded over the walkie-talkie: "Chairman Cameron, I have a set of electric welding equipment and inverters in my truck. They are used for mobile welding!"

Isaac replied, "Bring it over here!"

After a short while, a truck drove over to them. After the driver jumped out of the vehicle, he immediately brought out a set of electric welding equipment from the back of his truck.

Charlie pointed at the S-Class Mercedes-Benz before he said, "Since this fat man likes to stay in his car so much, then I want you to weld all the car doors in. Find some steel bars and weld all the car windows for me too!"

There were many construction vehicles here and they had various different kinds of construction site materials in the trucks. Among them, most of the trucks were carrying materials like cement, fine sand, and muck, followed by steel bars and other steel materials.

As soon as Charlie ordered the car to be welded, the worker immediately called for some of his workers to come over to help him. After that, many other workers quickly carried various steel bars and steel plates over to the car.

When the fat man in the car saw this situation unfolding, he was frightened to death. He asked in a hoarse voice, "What are you trying to do? I have no grudges against you, so why are you doing this to me?"

Charlie sneered before he said, "You kidnap and sell children. Thus, everyone has the right to punish you. Since you have the guts to do this kind of unconscientious business, then you should also be mentally prepared to be punished for your actions!"

After that, he roared, "Weld the doors!"

Several workers got to work immediately. First, they welded all four of the Mercedes-Benz’s car doors. After that, they placed various steel bars and steel plates over the windows on the Mercedes-Benz before welding it into a cage.

The fat man who was inside the car became even more frightened. He felt as though he was about to collapse.

He had already subconsciously felt that something was not right. However, at this moment, he was still deceiving himself deep down in his heart. He was still in disbelief.

Charlie has been recording him with his cell phone all this while. Therefore, he was naturally recording the scene of this fat man being welded and trapped to death inside this car.

The fat man looked at Charlie before he started threatening him with all of his might, "I’m warning you! Let me go right now! Our boss’s brother-in-law is Donald Webb from the Webb family! I know that you must have certainly heard of Donald Webb’s name before! You can’t afford to provoke him at all! If you dare to do anything to me today, my boss and his brother-in-law, Donald Webb, will not spare your life!"

Charlie smiled before he said, "Your boss? Your boss is already on his way here. So, he’ll also be seeing you off to death later!"

As he spoke, a helicopter descended quickly from the sky!

A few minutes later, the helicopter has already landed on the ground. Several people dressed in black escorted John and his wife, Lily down from the helicopter.

John was shocked when he saw the scene before him.

He had already been out doing business for so long but he had never seen such an intimidating scene before!

There were dozens of construction vehicles directly blocking and sealing off the entire bridge and several helicopters were parked on the bridge. There were also dozens of men dressed in black who were standing guard with live ammunition.

If anyone did not know any better, they would probably think that the troops were doing some exercises.

John could not help but think to himself. Who were these people? Whom had he offended? Would any of the beggar clans that usually fought with him over sale or territorial issues actually have such great ability?

The men in black brought him directly over to Charlie.

Charlie stared at him before he asked coldly, "You are John Marcone?"

John subconsciously asked, "Who are you? Why are you looking for me?"

Charlie smiled before he said, "Me? I’m the person who is going to take your life!"

The expression on John’s face changed and turned cold as soon as he heard this. He replied angrily, "You want to take my life? Do you even know who my brother-in-law is?"

Charlie smiled as he said, "I know. Isn’t he Donald Webb? Do you really think that Donald will be able to save you this time? If that old dog Donald dares to come over here today, then I’ll let the entire Webb family disappear and go extinct today!"

"You…" John was shocked. He could not understand why the young man in front of him would actually be so confident. Why did he have the courage to say such arrogant things?

Who was Donald? Donald was an existence with no opponents at all in the entire South Region. No one would dare to provoke him!

He was the king of the South Region!

However, the young man in front of him did not have any respect or fear for Donald at all. Where did he gain his confidence from?

At this time, the fat man who had been completely welded and trapped inside his Mercedes-Benz slowly rolled down his car window before he started shouting loudly from the window gap. "Boss! Boss! You have to save me, boss!"

John was shocked. He turned his head around and he realized that one of the nine seniors in the Beggar Clan was actually sitting inside the Mercedes-Benz that has already been welded in.

He hurriedly asked, "Senior Lance, why are you here?"

The senior from the Beggar Clan who was sitting inside the Mercedes-Benz cried out loud as he said, "Boss, I came here to pick up the goods. I did not expect that the boy with the last name Little, who was supposed to perform the transaction with me, had actually tricked me into coming here! He colluded with others to harm me. Boss, you have to save me!"

John was frightened to death. This was a killing battlefield!

If his opponent dared to kill his own senior, then he would certainly have the guts to kill him too…

John was very nervous and he was scared to death. He trembled in fear as he asked Charlie, "Brother, what kind of misunderstanding is there between both of us? What do you want? Feel free to ask me for anything. As long as you open your mouth and ask for it, I’ll definitely give it to you if it is within my ability. I’m just begging you to please let us go!"

Charlie replied coldly, "Your beggar syndicate did some things that are devoid of all conscience. All that I want today is natural law and justice to prevail!"

John replied in horror, "Brother, my brother-in-law, Donald is also one of the most reputable and influential people in the entire South Region. He will not let you off just like this if you take my life today. Instead of taking revenge in the same manner, why don’t we turn our hostility into friendship instead?"

Charlie smiled indifferently before he said, "I’m sorry but you are not worthy enough to become a friend of mine! Even Donald isn’t worthy enough! The Donald that you see as a god in your eyes is nothing but a load of crap to me!"

After that, he said again, "You, with the last name Marcone. Don’t be anxious. I will deal with you one by one. I will send your brother on his way first then I will have a very good chat with you!"

Immediately afterwards, Charlie looked at the fat man in the Mercedes-Benz before he said coldly, "You abduct and sell children and you do not have a conscience at all. You assist the evildoer into committing wrongdoings and anyone has the right to punish you for your actions! Today, I will execute justice on behalf of the heavens and make you pay the price and consequences for what you have done! Don’t you like your Mercedes-Benz a lot? You like to stay in your car and you refuse to step out of it? Okay then. This car will be your coffin and your boss will send you off to your death!"

After that, Charlie looked at John with a cold expression on his face as he said, "You, come on. Start singing loudly for me. I want you to sing the famous Italian song, ‘Ah! Goodbye, My Friend!’"

John trembled subconsciously before he said, "I…I don’t know the song…"

Charlie scolded him, "Are you trying to bluff me? Who wouldn’t know how to sing such a classic song?"

John did indeed know how to sing this song. In fact, he would often sing this song in the karaoke bar but how could he possibly be willing to sing this song at a time like this?

The young man in front of him had welded and trapped one of his seniors inside his Mercedes-Benz. He had even said that this car was going to be his coffin. This simply meant that his senior was going to die inside his car.

He could not even save his brother, so how could he possibly be singing a goodbye song when his friend was about to die?

When Charlie saw that John was not speaking up, he immediately yelled, "I want a sniper to break his right leg!"

As soon as his voice fell, a gunshot was heard!

After that, John fell to the ground with a plop.

His right knee had already turned into a complete mass of messy flesh. John cried out in pain immediately.

Charlie continued speaking, "I will count to three. If this person does not start singing within three seconds, then I want you to break his other leg too!"

"One!"

"Two!"

John was frightened to death when he heard this. "Don’t shoot! Don’t shoot! Brother, I will sing! I will sing now!"

After that, John endured the severe pain in his right leg and knee. He choked as he sang in a trembling voice, "Ah, goodbye my friend. Ah, goodbye my friend. Ah, goodbye my friend. Goodbye, goodbye…"

Charlie looked at the fat man in the Mercedes-Benz before he smiled and said, "Did you hear that? Your big brother is singing a song to see you off. Now, you can leave this world with peace of mind!"

The fat man was on the verge of collapse. He slammed the car windows as hard as he could as he shouted, "I don’t want to die. Please spare my life. I really don’t want to die…"

Charlie stopped responding to him and he yelled, "Use a heavy duty helicopter to lift the Mercedes-Benz up for me!"

Isaac gave the instructions immediately.

The fat man was already panicking and he was going insane inside the car. He continued hitting the car window frantically as he cried and begged, "Brother, master, I beg you to please let me go. I’m still young. I don’t want to die. I have a mother who is already eighty years old and I also have a three-year-old child. Their lives will be over if I die just like this!"

Charlie sneered as he said, "You should have already thought about the consequences of your actions before going into this business!"

The heavy duty helicopter used a cable to tie the Mercedes-Benz before the car was slowly hoisted up into the air.

Charlie replied coldly, "Throw him into the river!"

The helicopter flew towards the surface of the river beside the bridge immediately. After that, the helicopter suddenly disconnected the cable and the Mercedes-Benz crashed into the river at a very fast speed.

Since the Mercedes-Benz was originally bulletproof, the body of the car was very heavy. Moreover, after the steel bars and steel plates were welded on the car, this made the car even heavier at this point.

Therefore, the moment it plunged into the river at an incredibly high speed, it immediately formed a spectacular splash of water!

The splashing water even formed a small scale rainbow under the sunlight!

Immediately afterwards, the Mercedes-Benz disappeared without any delay as it sank directly to the bottom of the river.

Everyone present knew that the fat man was bound to drown to death.

After all, the car has already been completely welded. Therefore, it was impossible for him to escape even if he was a deity or an immortal!

Jeff, Ron’s family and John and his wife collapsed and yelled out in horror and fright when they saw the Mercedes-Benz sinking to the bottom of the river.

No one would have expected Charlie to be so decisive when it came to taking a person’s life.

Jeff also clearly realized at this moment that the orphan who grew up with him would really be able to kill him and take his life today.

He crawled towards Charlie’s feet before he started crying until he was completely out of breath. "Charlie, please let me go. I’m different from them. I’ve never done any unconscientious things before. I was just confused for a moment because I was blinded by greed. I beg you to give me another chance. You grew up with me so you should know that I am not that kind of heinous person…"

Charlie looked at him in disgust before he said coldly, "Jeff, you have to understand that even though some mistakes can be forgiven, there are also some mistakes which can never be forgiven! Even if this is your first time committing this kind of mistake, it is absolutely unforgivable!"

After he was done speaking, Charlie aimed his cell phone camera at John and his wife, Lily. After that, he said coldly, "Come, I’ll give you and your wife a chance to confess to your wrongdoings to the people of the whole country. Look into my cell phone camera and tell everyone what you have been doing throughout all these years. If you do a good job in confessing your crime, I might be able to reduce your suffering then."

John’s wife, Lily, was frightened to death. At this time, she knelt down to the ground with a thump as she started crying and begging for mercy. "Big brother, please spare my life! I’m just John’s wife and I don’t know anything at all. I don’t even know what he usually does on a normal day! I’m really innocent!"

After that, Lily pointed at her flat lower abdomen before she said, "I’ll tell you the truth, I’m already two months pregnant now. Please spare my baby and my life. Please let us go and give us a way out!"

When John heard this, he subconsciously cursed, "Lily! Are you really going to betray me and throw me under the bus at a time like this?"

Lily exploded immediately, "John Marcone! I’m pregnant with your baby! Aren’t I looking for a way for you to carry on the Marcone family lineage? If both of us die here today, then the Marcone family lineage would be completely gone!"

In fact, Lily only had one simple thought in mind—to survive.

She had not lived long enough and she did not want to die!

If she had to choose between dying with her husband today or living as a widow by herself, she would definitely choose the latter.

John initially thought that his wife was trying to abandon him so that she could save her own life.

However, he was stunned when he heard his wife’s words.

His wife was right. If his wife died with him today, and even if this young man let his young daughter off the hook, there would be no one left to carry on his family name.

After all, in the eyes of the Marcone family, a daughter could never possibly carry on the family lineage!

He had to leave a son behind to carry on the Marcone family lineage.

This was also the reason why John and his sister were both very eager for Lily to give birth to a son.

John suddenly realized at this crucial moment that if he had no choice but to die here today, Lily and the child in his belly would have to live on.

What if the baby turned out to be a boy? There would be someone to carry on the Marcone family name then!

Otherwise, if Lily died here today, then it would all be over for the Marcone family.

As he thought about this, John immediately told Charlie, "Brother, no matter what hatred and grudge you hold against me, you should just deal with me directly. My wife is innocent and the child in my wife’s belly is also innocent. Please let them go!"

Charlie replied coldly, "You abducted and hurt so many children. Have you ever thought that these children are the ones who are really innocent, then?"

John cried as he said, "Even if I did not have a conscience, this has nothing to do with my wife and children. Please let them off! You can’t possibly kill a pregnant woman in front of so many people, right?"

Charlie smiled before he said, "Wow. I really did not expect you to use the moral high ground against me."

After speaking, Charlie nodded before he said, "But you are right. It really isn’t my style to kill a pregnant woman. So, I’m prepared to let your wife live."

As soon as his voice fell, Lily was so excited that she started to kowtow repeatedly as she cried and laughed and said, "Big brother! Thank you, big brother! Thank you for sparing my life!"

Charlie waved his hand before he said, "Don’t get too excited yet. I said that I won’t kill you but the child in your stomach belongs to you and this scumbag. I cannot let you go just like this. After this, I will arrange for someone to take you directly to an obstetrics and gynecology hospital to abort your baby. After aborting the baby in your stomach, I will hand you over to the police officer. I will allow the court to give the appropriate punishment and they can choose to either sentence you to prison or shoot you to death!"

John shouted out loud immediately, "How could you leave the Marcone family without an heir to carry on our lineage? The baby in my wife’s belly is the Marcone family’s only hope!"

Charlie smiled before he said, "I’m sorry but a scumbag like you, especially a scumbag who specializes in destroying other people’s families, is not to have an heir to continue your family lineage! I can spare your daughter’s life but it is completely impossible for me to spare the embryo in your wife’s belly!"

After that, Charlie glared at Lily before he said coldly, "You can choose what you want to do now. You can choose to keep your baby and die with your husband today, or you can choose to abort your baby so that you can keep your own pathetic life."

Lily blurted out without any hesitation at all, "Big brother, I want to live! I don’t want to die! I can abort the baby any time!"

In fact, Lily has already thought everything through.

First of all, the most important thing was that she did not want to die. This was because she was still young and she had not lived enough. She was not willing to die beside her husband today.

Secondly, the baby in her belly was only two months old anyway. To put it bluntly, it was nothing more than a fertilized egg. It did not matter to her whether she kept the baby or not. The most important thing right now was for her to stay alive.

So, of course she would be more than willing to abort the baby!

When John heard this, it felt as though he had gone insane and lost all of his senses. He glared at Lily with murderous intent in his eyes as he gritted his teeth and cursed, "You stinky shrew! You want to abandon me at a critical moment like this so you can continue surviving and living all by yourself?"

Lily looked at him with a nervous expression on her face before she said seriously, "Husband, do you really want me to die with you today? We still have a daughter! Even if I were to be sentenced to prison for more than ten years, our daughter would still have a mother as long as I am still alive. If I were to die here today, then our daughter will really become an orphan!"

John scolded angrily, "You’re willing to abort my child just because you want to survive and keep your own life? Now, you’re even thinking of using our daughter as your shield? Do you really think that I’d be fooled by you? You bitch! Why didn’t I notice that you are the sort of person who fears death and only thinks about your own life? You’re even willing to abandon and betray your husband at a critical moment like this!"

Lily really did not expect her husband to scold her so badly at this moment.

It was true that she really wanted to continue living and surviving in this world. However, what she said was not entirely unreasonable. In this case, no matter whether she chose to die or live, it was impossible for her to keep the child in her stomach anyway. If this was the case, then wouldn’t it be better for one of them to live instead of the both of them to die immediately?

Therefore, she asked John, "We’re both husband and wife after all. When you were pleading for my life earlier, you were desperately begging for this big brother to spare my life. But as soon as you heard that he won’t allow your child to be born, you want me to die with you then? John Marcone, is giving birth to your child for you the only reason why I am living in this world?"

John blurted out, "The only reason why I was pleading for your life in the first place was entirely because of the child in your stomach. If there isn’t a child in her stomach, then why should I die alone? Why should I allow you to continue living? Why can’t the two of us die together? No matter how bad the situation is, we should die together just so we can have each other as company on the way to hell!"

Lily looked at John in shock as she said angrily, "Good job, John! I’ve never realized that you’re such a despicable person! We’re husband and wife after all, but you’re actually thinking of dragging me down with you so that I can die with you at a critical moment like this!"

After she was done speaking, Lily looked at Charlie before she said immediately, "Big brother, I’ll listen to you and do everything that you ask me to. I can abort the baby right now as long as you spare my life!"

Charlie nodded with satisfaction before he said, "Well, since you’re so enlightened and determined, then I will spare your life today. I won’t take your life but I’ll arrange for someone to take you to the hospital to get the abortion now!"

Lily was very excited and happy. She knelt down on the ground and she kowtowed about a dozen times in front of Charlie.

At this time, John was already acting hysterical.

When Lily was not paying any attention, he rushed up to her and he started to strangle her as he pinned her down on the ground. He gritted his teeth as he looked at her and said, "You unfaithful and disloyal woman! You can die now!"

When Isaac saw that the whites of Lily’s eyes were already showing because John was strangling her so hard, he hurriedly asked, "Young Master, do you want us to make a move now? If we don’t do anything, then this woman will definitely die."

Charlie replied lightly, "Isaac, do you remember what I just said? I said that I won’t kill a pregnant woman!"

Isaac came to a sudden realization!

The young master did indeed say that he would not kill a pregnant woman.

However, if John killed his pregnant wife with his own bare hands, then no one could blame the young master for it then.

Sure enough, Lily’s heartbeat and breathing stopped within a minute.

John still could not get rid of his anger and hatred even after strangling Lily to death. He gritted his teeth as he cursed, "This bitch! You actually wanted to continue surviving and living alone? Go ahead and die first so that you can wait for me to join you! If I were to die, it would be worth it if I could drag my enemy to death with me!"

Charlie sneered. This Lily was a person who liked to come up with ideas that were not exactly brilliant. Even though she was a woman, the evil that she had committed was no less compared to that of anyone else.

Therefore, Charlie would also feel very sick if he were to spare her life.

However, there was no other way out of this. People had to adhere to principles. Even though this group of people were all worthless people without principles and even though they had done a lot of unconscientious things, he could not possibly kill a pregnant woman.

Everything was perfect now. John helped him resolve this issue. At the very least, Charlie would not need to feel sick because of the fact that Lily would be left alive in this world!

After Lily’s death, Ron, his family, and Jeff were all scared to death.

In just a short period of time, two people had already died in front of them. Moreover, each of their deaths were very miserable.

Everyone had initially envied the senior from the Beggar Clan who was driving the S-Class Mercedes-Benz. He had money, status and he was also driving a luxury car.

However, a few minutes ago, his luxury Mercedes-Benz had also become his steel coffin.

Lily’s desperate and tragic death in front of their very eyes had also shocked their inner hearts.

Charlie had a cold expression on his face as he asked Isaac, "So, where are the other core members of the Beggar Clan?"

Isaac replied, "Young Master, you can rest assured. I have already notified all of our forces in Southaven. They are already on the move and these people will be brought over here, one by one!"

"Okay!" Charlie nodded before he sneered, "None of the core members of the Beggar Clan will be left alive today!"

Very soon.

All the people that the Wade family was hiding in Southaven got on the move and the members of the Beggar Clan were all kidnapped from various locations as they were sent to the bridge one by one.

Two of the nine seniors of the Beggar Clan were already dead. After that, the remaining seven seniors were brought to the bridge, one after the other.

The two deputy leaders of the Beggar Clan were also brought to the scene at this time.

After all the members of the Beggar Clan were gathered on the bridge, all of them were frightened to death by the scene that they were witnessing on the bridge.

None of the members of the Beggar Clan could actually believe that someone would actually have the audacity to destroy the entire beggar syndicate in Southaven.

After all, Donald from the Webb family was the one supporting and backing up the Beggar Clan.

Why did it seem as though the person standing in front of them did not even care about Donald at all?

Charlie stood in front of the group of people at this time before he told Isaac, "Ask some people to bring some steel bars over. I want them to tie all these people’s hands to the steel bars."

One boss, two deputy leaders, and seven seniors—the nine people were all kneeling down in a row.

The leader was none other than John, who had just killed his own wife!

Charlie had not stopped recording everything on his cell phone. At this time, he pointed the camera towards John before he smiled and said, "Come on, introduce yourself. What is your name and what do you do?"

John glared coldly at Charlie before he gritted his teeth and said, "Don’t be so pretentious and act as though you are so great in front of me. I know that I will not be able to leave this place alive today. If you want to kill me, you can just kill me. But I want you to know that my brother-in-law will definitely take revenge for me and avenge my death! When that time comes, he’ll definitely shred you to pieces!"

Charlie nodded his head as he laughed and said disdainfully, "I have never believed that there could be a person who could be very courageous no matter what happens!"

After that, Charlie looked at everyone who was kneeling in front of him, including Ron, Ron’s family, and Jeff before he said sharply, "I can be very responsible and I can tell you that today will be your death anniversary. None of you will live past today. However, there are many different ways to die. Some methods of death might be very painful and some methods of death might be very fast. Whether it is a fast or painful death would depend entirely on your own performance."

At this time, Charlie looked at John before he smiled and said, "John, weren’t you acting as though you were very brave and courageous earlier? Then, that can only mean that you have chosen the painful way to die! I will grant your wish!"

There was a hint of panic in John’s eyes.

After all, he did not know what kind of methods Charlie would use to torture him.

At this time, Charlie said to Isaac, "Take off all of this person’s clothes. After that, use a knife to make thin and small cuts on him. The more cuts you give him, the better it is. The wounds should not be too deep, but it should be deep enough to allow blood to come out of them. This way, when we lift him up using the helicopter and put him in the river, the fishes in the river will nibble and bite on the wounds on his body. If there is enough time, he can easily be eaten down to the bone!"

Isaac was shocked when he heard Charlie’s words. He really did not expect the young master’s methods to be so cruel.

However, when he thought about it, this group of people were indeed doing things that were completely devoid of conscience anyway. Therefore, this method of death was actually a very fair punishment for their actions.

If this scumbag had been placed in the ancient times, he would have been executed and put to death by dismembering his body.

Isaac no longer had any hesitation and he hurriedly instructed the two men who were dressed in black next to him, "Both of you, go! Remember to cut the wounds more densely together!"

These two men were top killers who had already killed countless numbers of people. Therefore, they were already accustomed to this kind of situation. The both of them immediately took out the knives that they had in their pockets before they walked towards John with straight and expressionless emotions on their faces.

John, who had acted very brave and courageous earlier, started trembling with fright at this time. He started crying out loudly before he said, "Big brother, I was wrong! Big brother, I was really wrong! I will say whatever you want me to say. I will never be pretentious anymore! Please don’t torture me!"

Charlie sneered before he said, "What? You’re already so scared when we haven’t even started cutting you up yet? Where’s the courage and bravery that you had earlier? If you give in so quickly, wouldn’t that be very disappointing?"

John panicked and he said, "Big brother, you can hit me and you can even kill me now if you want to. I beg you, please don’t torture me. I will say whatever you want me to say and I will cooperate with you all the way to the end…"

Charlie replied, "Sorry! I had already given you a chance earlier but it’s too late now."

After he was done speaking, Charlie said again, "But it’s better late than never anyways. You’re still useful to me in some ways. Don’t worry, I won’t let the fishes eat you down to the bones. I still want you to face the camera later and leave a few words behind for your brother-in-law."

As soon as his words fell, Charlie told the two men in black, "Deal with both of his legs first!"

The two men immediately took out their knives before they cut off John’s trousers legs directly. After that, they cut countless wounds and left countless blood trails on his calves and thighs. This made him scream out loud miserably.

The people who were next to him could only watch in horror.

After that, the helicopter lifted up John, whose legs were covered in bloody wounds, before they lowered him into the river.

Even though everyone else was high up on the bridge, everyone could hear John’s screams when his legs were submerged in the water!

After ten minutes, Charlie said, "Okay, bring him up!"

The helicopter lifted him back up slowly.

When John was brought back to the bridge, his two legs which had been submerged in the water had been bitten and eaten by the fishes until it was already beyond recognition. Some of his bones were also exposed in several places.

The ten minutes that had just passed were the most painful and difficult ten minutes of John’s life.

In those ten minutes, John could feel the countless big and small fishes in the river, desperately trying to tear off pieces of flesh from the wounds on his legs.

That kind of feeling was equivalent to getting countless bites on the flesh on his legs. Every bite hurt so much that he really wanted to just die!

Now, John only had one thought in his mind. No matter what it was, he could not be thrown into the water anymore!

So, no matter what Charlie asked him to do next, he would not dare to disobey him anymore!

The men in black made John who was about to collapse from the pain, kneel down next to the group of people again. At this time, Charlie looked at him before he asked, "How does it feel like?"

John cried bitterly, "I beg you to please just kill me. I don’t want to live anymore…"

Charlie shouted coldly, "I will give you another chance now. You will answer whatever questions that I am going to ask you. If you answer my questions well, then I will give you an easy and fast death. If your answer isn’t satisfactory, then it is too bad for you then."

John nodded repeatedly as he cried and said, "Big brother, you can ask me anything. I will definitely answer whatever questions you ask me truthfully!"

Charlie pointed his cell phone at John before he asked, "What’s your name and your occupation?"

John trembled in fear as he said, "My name is John Marcone. I am the boss of the Beggar Clan."

Charlie asked again, "What is the livelihood of the Beggar Clan?"

John answered truthfully, "The main business of the Beggar Clan is to pretend to be beggars and beg for money everywhere."

Charlie asked, "All of you are wearing gold and silver. Why are you pretending to be a beggar to beg for money then?"

John replied, "Because this is the fastest way to make money. We only need to send people out to lie down and beg in various crowded places and we will already be able to earn a high income."

Charlie asked, "Then, why did you abduct so many children?"

John said, "Because we found out that we could easily get double or several more times the profit if we bring a child along with us when we beg out on the streets…"

Charlie continued to ask, "Then, why did you turn all these healthy children into disabled children?"

John shuddered before he said, "Children with disabilities can be more able to arouse other people’s compassion. Based on our experience, it is easiest for us to make money and profits when we send children with disabilities out to beg. The more miserable and pitiful the children are, the more money we will be able to get."

Charlie asked coldly, "Then, how many children have you hurt thus far?"

John replied nervously, "I did not keep count of this but I think that the amount should hit three digits."

Charlie continued to ask, "Who is the person supporting you to do these kinds of things? Who is your backer?"

John replied, "My backers are my sister and my brother-in-law."

Charlie asked, "What are the names of your sister and brother-in-law? What do they do?"

John replied honestly, "My sister’s name is Xenia Marcone. She is not employed and she is a full-time housewife. My brother-in-law is Donald Webb. He is the heir of the Webb family from Southaven."

Charlie asked in a cold voice, "In other words, the reason why you dare to do such an unconscientious thing is entirely because Donald Webb is supporting and backing you up? Is that so?"

John hesitated for a moment before he nodded obediently and said, "Yes. The reason why the Beggar Clan could develop to what it is today is entirely because of the backup and support that I have received from my brother-in-law. He was the one who had helped me by coming forward to support me so no one would dare to fight against me or oppose me in any way."

Charlie asked again, "Does he know what you do to earn a living? Does he know that you have hurt so many minors?"

John nodded as he said, "Yes, he knows. He knows everything. My sister knows everything too…"

Charlie nodded in satisfaction.

As long as he released this video out to the public, the reputation and prestige of the Webb family would definitely be greatly affected.

They would be angrily condemned by countless netizens across the country.

When that time came, it would be completely impossible for the Webb family to use public relations to cover up this matter.

Charlie wanted to make the Webb family suffer!

The Webb family was the culprit behind this entire matter!

If it weren’t because of the Webb family’s help and support, and if they did not help John to form, develop and grow the Beggar Clan, then John would not have had the opportunity to hurt so many innocent children!

Therefore, the Webb family was definitely an accomplice.

Charlie believed that Donald would definitely feel very, very uncomfortable as soon as he released this video.

Wasn’t he trying to stand up against him?

Wasn’t he secretly looking for his enemies so that he could unite them to attack him?

‘I am sorry. The young master is already getting tired of waiting. So, he is going to take a shot and deal with his brother-in-law first!’

So, Charlie told Isaac immediately, "Put all of the members of the Beggar Clan into that Iveco. After that, ask our men to weld the steel bars on their hands to the body of the car!"

"Yes!"

Isaac quickly gave an order and many men in black rushed forward immediately. Every two men grabbed one person before they dragged them all into the Iveco that no longer had a roof above it.

All of the children in the Iveco were all still fast asleep and all of them had already been taken to the helicopter.

The group of men continued crying and howling but the men dressed in black did not show any kindness or compassion towards them.

Immediately after that, the electric welding equipment got to work again. The group of people had steel bars tying their wrists up and this time, the steel bars on their wrists were directly welded onto the body of the car.

The welding caused a violent surge of high temperature and the group of people continued crying and howling.

This scene was equivalent to a purgatory on earth.

At this time, Charlie looked at Ron and his family of five. After that, he said coldly, "Your whole family is involved in stealthy and despicable businesses. You turn a deaf ear to criticism and you refuse to mend your ways. You’re all foul and nasty, and all of you are worse than beasts! Anyone can have the right to punish people like you! Today, I’ll enforce justice on behalf of the heavens and sentence all of you to death!"

After he was done speaking, Charlie ignored the desperate cries and pleading of the Little family and he asked the men in black to bring them straight into the Iveco to weld them firmly together with the rest of the people.

At this time, only Jeff, who was frightened to death, was left behind on the bridge.

Jeff looked at Charlie’s indifferent expression and he felt as though Charlie did not have a soul.

He was trembling in fear as he murmured, "Charlie, we had both grown up together since childhood. I beg you to please forgive me. I’m not a heinous person. I deserve to be punished for my crime…but I beg you to please consider the fact that we had both spent so many years growing up together. Please spare my life…"

Charlie lowered his head and he saw that Jeff’s crotch was already covered with filth. It seemed as though he had incontinence.

The expression on Charlie’s face was very straight and indifferent as he said coldly, "Jeff, as a person, you should know what you can do and what you should never be doing in this life. Anyone would die if they touched a 100,000-volt high voltage line. Your life will not be spared simply because you are a first-time offender. What’s more, you grew up in an orphanage yourself. Kidnapping children from an orphanage is a high voltage line offence that no one should ever get involved in and this is the last thing that an orphan like us should ever do! If you do not even understand this truth, then what is the point of you staying alive?"

Jeff crumbled to the ground and he grabbed his hair so hard that he tore out a clump of hair from his head. After that, he raised his head to look at Charlie with bloodshot eyes as he said, "Charlie, before I die, I hope you can answer one last question that I have for you. Can you fulfill my last wish?"

Charlie nodded before he said, "On the account that we had both indeed grown up together, I’ll fulfill your wish. I’ll answer whatever question you ask me. However, after I answer your question, you’ll have to bring my answer with you as you report to the netherworld!"

Jeff shuddered as he stared at Charlie and asked, "Charlie…who are you really? What is your true identity? How can you possibly be so powerful?"

Charlie smiled slightly. He was right. He knew that Jeff would definitely ask him this question.

So, he squatted down before he looked right into Jeff’s eyes before he said, word by word, "Jeff, my wife doesn’t even know what I’m about to tell you next. Therefore, this might be the last answer that you’ll ever get before you die. So, I hope that you’ll listen very carefully to what I’m going to say."

Jeff swallowed hard before he nodded repeatedly. After that, there was a trace of unwillingness in his eyes as he said, "Don’t worry. I’ll listen very carefully to every word that you say so I can come back and take revenge on you in my next life!"

Charlie smiled calmly before he said, "Then, listen very carefully! I am the young master of the…Wade family from Eastcliff!"

"What?"

Jeff had already lived for more than twenty years. This was the most shocking sentence that he had ever heard Charlie say in his whole entire life.

With bloodshot eyes, Jeff stared at Charlie before he muttered, "Impossible. How could that be possible? I know who you are. I’ve known you since you were a child. Your name is Charlie Wade and you are an orphan. Mrs. Lewis was the one who brought you back to the orphanage when you were eight years old. You are just a pathetic jerk who has no support and no father or mother in this society. How can you be the young master of the Wade family?"

Charlie smiled slightly before he said, "I know that it is hard for you to believe this but it’s the truth. Otherwise, how else do you think I could have mobilized so many people to chase you so casually? Look at all these helicopters and these men dressed in black with live ammunition. If I were not the young master of the Wade family, you would have succeeded in your heist this time."

"But…but…" Jeff asked incredulously, "If you are the young master of the Wade family, then why did you grow up in the orphanage? Why didn’t they come to take you away? Why would they allow a young master like you to live with pathetic people like us during your childhood?"

Charlie smiled before he said, "They did not know my whereabouts back then. Before my father died, he took a lot of effort to cover up and hide my identity. Although the Wade family had always been looking for me, they would never have imagined that I would be growing up in an orphanage."

Jeff immediately asked, "Then, did they find you again? When did they find you? What did they find you for?"

Charlie said, "They found me some time ago. To be honest, before they found me, I was just like you. I was a pathetic person who might not even be living as well as you are right now. At that time, I was not only penniless, but I was also a live-in son-in-law who was living off my wife. All I did every day was to do the laundry and cook. I did not have any hope in life unlike you. At least you’re working as a sales director in a deceptive company."

Jeff blurted out, "Since you knew that you’re the young master of the Wade family and since you’re living such a miserable life, why didn’t you take the initiative to look for them? If you had taken the initiative to look for them, then you won’t have to live a life where you were despised and looked down on. Why didn’t you look for them?"

Charlie smiled as he said, "This is the difference between you and I. I come from an extraordinary background but I’m willing to be humble. You come from a humble background but you aren’t willing to be humble and ordinary. If you were more like me and if you are willing to be humble, then how would you possibly commit this crime and make such a big mistake today?"

"I don’t know!" Jeff replied as he shook his head in desperation. He had somewhat lost his rationality as he said, "I don’t understand! I really don’t understand! Is it because you already had money when you were young? Is that the reason why you can live without money after growing up?"

"Perhaps." Charlie smiled faintly before he said, "When I was young, I was really living a life of luxury and extravagance. The life that I was living at that time is probably something that you can never imagine now. But what about it? I wasn’t happy and my parents were not happy either."

Jeff asked incredulously, "Then, are you really willing to be poor? You clearly experienced a rich and wealthy life when you were a child. Now that you have nothing at all, don’t you miss that life?"

Charlie smiled lightly before he said again, "Jeff, you take money too seriously. You can treat money as an important thing, but you can’t take it too seriously. There are certain things in life that can never be replaced with money, such as your ideals, your relationship, your principles, and your own conscience. Once you place the wrong priority on these things, you’ll definitely do the wrong things. You can still make up some things after making a mistake but there are also certain things in life that can’t be changed after you make a mistake."

At this moment, Jeff finally realized how inferior he was.

This was because the Charlie who was standing in front of him, the Charlie who grew up with him in the orphanage from their childhood, turned out to be the young master of the Wade family from Eastcliff!

It was also at this moment that Jeff finally realized how far behind he was compared to Charlie.

He finally understood the difference between the two of them.

It was the difference between a swallow and a swan!

It was the difference between a pheasant and a phoenix!

It was the difference between a crucian carp and the dragon on earth!

As the saying goes, how could a small fry actually read the mind of a great man? This saying was really appropriate to describe the difference between Charlie and himself.

It was also at this moment that Jeff finally gave in completely.

He knew that he had not only lost in this life, but that he would also lose in the next life.

He would no longer be able to seek revenge against Charlie. If Charlie wanted to kill him, it would be as simple as crushing an ant. It would be effortless.

He was the same as Ron, Ron’s family and the rest of the members of the Beggar Clan who meant nothing to Charlie, who was literally a dragon on earth!

Jeff’s face was filled with despair.

He was initially thinking of seeking and taking revenge on Charlie in his next life.

But at this moment, he finally understood that even if he had a next life, he probably would not even be qualified to seek revenge against Charlie.

The most painful thing in this world is to realize that it would be completely impossible for a person to catch up with their enemies even if they had several lifetimes.

At this moment, Jeff was completely ashamed of himself!

He looked at Charlie with tears in his eyes as he choked and said, "Charlie, I accept it. I really admit defeat. You can kill me. I am already sick and tired of this world and myself…Please set me free…"

Charlie nodded before he looked at Jeff and said seriously, "Jeff, your crime is the lightest amongst all of the people who are going to die today. However, everyone who is going to die today had already committed a capital crime, including you. Therefore, I hope that you can be reincarnated and have a good next life!"

Jeff smiled miserably before he said, "In my next life…after hearing your story, I suddenly have a feeling that someone like me was born with a tough life. Even if I were to be reincarnated and even if I had a next life, I might probably still be an orphan or perhaps I would still be a pathetic jerk in other people’s eyes…"

Charlie nodded with a straight expression on his face as he said, "If that is the case, then I just hope you can be a good person in your next life."

Jeff nodded seriously before he smiled sadly and said, "After listening to you, I’m also starting to loathe and feel disgusted with myself. I really hope that I’m able to be a good person in my next life."

After he was done speaking, Jeff became a lot calmer. He was so scared and frightened that he became incontinent just now. However, at this time, Jeff was able to control himself as he stood up.

Jeff stood up in front of Charlie before he said seriously, "Charlie, you can send me on my way now. Send those children back safely and help me to tell Mrs. Lewis that I was wrong. Tell all my friends that I was wrong. I regret it and I will atone for my sins with my life…"

Charlie nodded before he said, "Since you already know that you’re wrong, then I’ll give you a quick and easy death."

As he spoke, Charlie said to Isaac, "Weld all those people inside the Iveco. After that, get the helicopter to hoist the car up before throwing it into the middle of the river!"

"Yes, Young Master!"

The helicopter took off again.

Inside the Iveco, the members of the Beggar Clan and Ron and his family members were all crying out of desperation.

Everyone was struggling as hard as they could. However, their hands were welded to the body of the car, while the car was also welded in. They would not be able to escape at all.

After that, the helicopter simply threw the Iveco that was full of evil and sins into the river.

The Iveco made a rapid bubble on the surface of the river, before it sank directly into the bottom of the river!

Charlie turned his head around to look at Jeff before he said lightly, "I promise to give you a quick and easy death so I won’t make you suffer such a long and painful death as they have."

Jeff smiled miserably before he nodded and said, "Thank you, Charlie."

Charlie nodded slightly and he said to a man in black next to him, "Take him to the edge of the bridge and give him a quick death."

The man in black nodded before he said, "Okay, Young Master!"

Before the man in black could even do anything, Jeff had already staggered towards the edge of the bridge.

He climbed up the guardrail before he turned around and said to Charlie, "Charlie, give me a quick and easy death!"

Charlie looked at the man in black before he nodded slightly.

After that, the man in black took out a black pistol from his waist before he aimed it directly at Jeff’s forehead.

Bang!

A burst of spurting blood burst out of the back of Jeff’s head.

Immediately afterwards, Jeff’s body leaned backwards and he fell off the bridge. His body plunged into the water and he was instantly swallowed by the billowing river…

After Jeff died, Charlie suddenly felt a little sorrowful.

He was not sad because he sympathized with Jeff. Instead, he felt that it was indeed very upsetting for a person to turn out to become the kind of person that he hated and despised the most.

Jeff was in the prime of his youth. If he had not gone astray, he would have had the opportunity to change his own destiny. Perhaps in a few years’ time, he would have had the opportunity to marry a fair-skinned, rich, and beautiful girl, become a CEO, and reach the pinnacle of his life.

However, life was like this. Some people could still get up after getting stuck in a pit but some people would never be able to get out of it after getting stuck in a pit.

As he looked at the surging river, Charlie was a little upset for a moment before he said to Isaac, "Okay. Help me take the children back and bring them to the hospital for an examination to see if there is anything wrong with them. After that, you can notify someone from the orphanage to come and pick them up."

Isaac nodded before he asked, "Young Master, what are we going to do with the rest of the people from the Beggar Clan then?"

Charlie sighed: "There are tens of thousands of people in the Beggar Clan and we can’t possibly kill all of them. We can only hope that these people would wake up a little and stop doing this kind of heinous thing in the future after the deaths of their leaders."

After that, Charlie said again, "By the way, make sure that everyone who was present at the scene today does not talk any nonsense after going back."

Isaac immediately replied, "Young Master, don’t worry. I understand!"

Charlie replied, "Okay, let’s go back!"

Isaac hurriedly used a walkie-talkie to give instructions: "The first group of people should send the children to Silverwing Hospital and the second group of people can escort the young master back to Aurous Hill!"

A few minutes later, Charlie had already boarded the helicopter and he was on the way back home. Since the altitude of the helicopter was not too high, the signal on his cell phone was not affected at all.

So, Charlie processed the video little before he added it to TikTok, mainly to change his voice so that it would be unrecognizable.

This video was a little long, shocking, and there were also some bloody videos. As soon as the video was released, it became popular on the Internet very quickly.

The fact that the Aurous Hill Welfare Institute had lost ten children today has already garnered the focus and attention of the netizens across the country. The popularity of this news on the Internet has already surpassed all the other news and it ranked first in the major rankings on the Internet!

Almost all the people in the whole country were all holding their cell phones in their hands as they watched this shocking video!

Now, this video has brought this matter to a perfect ending. The bad guys had already been punished and the children had already been rescued. This immediately aroused the zeal of heroism in the hearts of the people across the country.

This was especially so when the core members of the Beggar Clan were all welded to the body of the Iveco before being thrown into the heart of the river. Countless netizens were very excited and they were all applauding.

The people all over the country wanted to know who did this. Who took the video?

However, Charlie had already gotten rid of all the relevant information and he did not even leave a back view of himself to be seen by the netizens.

At the same time, when they found out that Donald Webb from the Webb family was the person who was supporting and backing up John Marcone, the boss of the Beggar Clan, all the netizens on the whole network began criticizing the Webb family.

Hundreds of millions of people were scolding the Webb family online as they asked the police to conduct a thorough investigation into this matter.

The reputation of the Webb family was completely ruined.

As the video was going viral on the Internet, and as countless people were reposting, commenting, liking, and applauding the video, the remaining members of the Beggar Clan were exploding in shock!

They really did not expect that not a single person was spared out of the boss, two deputy leaders, and the nine seniors!

This made all the middle-level members who had certain status and power in the Beggar Clan forgo everything as they ran away overnight.

The Webb family did not know all of this had happened at this time. Kian had just enjoyed his extra meal and the whole Webb family was in chaos again.

Lord Webb had previously been greatly stimulated and triggered the last time and he had just made a recovery during this period of time.

At this time, Donald and his wife, Xenia were just comforting Kian who had just enjoyed his extra meal.

Sean, as the eldest grandson, was bringing the dinner prepared by the servant to his grandfather’s room.

When he pushed the bedroom door open, he saw the old man convulsing uncontrollably as he lay on the carpet. His face was also very pale as he was foaming at the mouth!

Sean was taken aback and he hurriedly stepped forward to check on his grandfather. He realized that the old man seemed to have suffered from a stroke. When he looked at the old man’s hand, he saw that he was holding tightly onto his cell phone in his trembling hand. He was looking at a video on his cell phone. Why did the person in the video look just like his uncle?

He subconsciously picked up the cell phone to take a look at the video. At this time, he happened to see his uncle losing his mind as he grabbed his aunt’s neck and strangled her directly…

Sean shuddered before he threw the cell phone aside.

As he was still in shock because of the content of the video, the old man beside him was already losing his breath.

Sean was shocked and he rushed out of the door as he yelled to call for the servants and the doctor.

The doctor quickly arrived and he began to perform first aid on the old man.

Very soon, Donald and his wife already rushed over after hearing the news.

"What is happening? Why did the old master suffer from a stroke so suddenly?"

As soon as he came in, Donald immediately began to question the Webb family doctor.

The doctor replied immediately, "Mr. Webb, it seems as though Lord Webb has been provoked by something. Furthermore, he was suddenly greatly provoked by something and this situation is almost similar to the previous situation that had happened the last time!"

"What happened?"

Donald could not help but wonder what the situation was? Why was the old man provoked so greatly that he suffered a stroke?

At this time, Sean had finished watching the video that was circulating around the Internet at a corner of the room. After that, he came to Donald and Xenia with a pale and weak expression on his face before he said anxiously, "Dad, Mom! Uncle killed Aunt. Moreover, someone welded Uncle and all of his core members and a gang of traffickers to the body of an Iveco. After that, the dozens of people in the Iveco were thrown into the river…"

"What?"

When the couple heard this, their first reaction was to doubt this news.

How could there be such a thing in this era?

Weld a dozen people to a car before throwing them into the river? How arrogant was this person?

Furthermore, John’s beggar syndicate was very reputable in the entire Southaven and the whole province. They were all very powerful and an ordinary person could not possibly provoke them at all. It was not only an ordinary person, but even an extraordinary person would not possibly be able to provoke them at all.

Moreover, there were over ten thousand men in the entire Beggar Clan. Who would have the ability to kill all the core members of the Beggar Clan?

Xenia touched her son’s forehead before she said, "Son, are you having a fever? That is your uncle and aunt. How can you make up such stories about them?"

Sean hurriedly said, "Oh! I am telling the truth. This news has already spread all across the Internet now. Before Uncle passed away, he even made a confession in front of the camera that the Webb family is the one who has been supporting and backing him up all this while. The reason why he could do so many things to hurt so many people is because of the support that he has received from the Webb family. Everyone on the network is scolding the Webb family now!"

"What?" The couple was shocked.

Donald immediately grabbed the cell phone from Sean’s hand before he blurted out, "Which video are you talking about? Show it to me!"

Sean found the video immediately before he played the video!

At this time, Donald was sweating profusely as he stared nervously at the cell phone screen. He knew about all the hurtful and heinous things that his brother-in-law had done. If he really pushed the blame and responsibility on the Webb family, then the Webb family’s reputation would be over!

Xenia was also very nervous and scared. She still could not believe that her brother and sister-in-law were already dead!

Donald and Xenia were huddled closely together as they stared at the cell phone. They broke down completely after watching this thrilling video.

She was already panicking when she saw her brother strangling her sister-in-law to death. When she saw her brother getting welded to the body of the car as he drowned in the sinking car after getting thrown into the river, she collapsed immediately. Her legs became soft and she fell to the ground in an instant.

Immediately afterwards, she cried out desperately, "John! My brother! You died so miserably! Now that you’re dead, our Marcone family will lose our family lineage! How do you expect your sister to face our parents in the future? How am I supposed to face the ancestors of the Marcone family?"

After she spoked, Xenia started hitting the ground as hard as she could with her fist before she yelled hysterically, "My good brother, tell your sister who killed you! I’ll make sure to shred him into pieces to take revenge for you! This person is too cruel!"

When Sean saw that the skin on his mother’s fist was already broken and bleeding from hitting the ground, he hurriedly stepped forward to grab her hands before he persuaded her, "Mom, Uncle is already gone. Don’t be like this…"

Xenia was acting hysterically as she grabbed her husband by his collar before she shouted in a desperate and crazy manner. "Donald Webb! Who was the one who killed your brother-in-law? You have to find out the identity of the person who killed him! You have to bring this man before me so I can kill him personally and avenge my brother’s death!"

Donald was extremely upset at this time.

He did not care whether John was dead or alive.

Moreover, he had already been expecting John to die a long time ago.

He was already fed up with John doing all these unpromising things. He did not understand why John was doing despicable things such as abducting women and children when he had the support of a brother-in-law like him. John would only tarnish his reputation by doing all this!

However, Donald would never have expected John to die in this manner.

It did not matter to him if he was dead.

If he was dead, he would not be able to harm the Webb family!

However, this little bastard actually pushed and pinned all the blame on the Webb family before he died!

He had even publicly mentioned his name and said that he was the one who was supporting and backing him up all this time. Wasn’t he pushing him to a dead end?

How would the people outside look at the Webb family now? What would people think of him now?

He did not even need to think about it to know that the reputation of the Webb family must already be a complete mess and it must be already ruined!

This was all thanks to that good-for-nothing John!

At this moment, Donald’s assistant suddenly ran over quickly before he blurted out, "Chairman, this isn’t good. Chairman, everyone in the entire country is scolding the Webb family and you. The broker called me just now and he told me that if this situation continues, then several of the stocks of our listed company will plummet and reach its limits tomorrow! Moreover, it would drop more than ten times! When that happens, the Webb family will lose more than half their assets!"

What a listed company feared the most was the tarnishing of reputation by word of mouth!

As soon as a huge company is exposed or involved in a huge scandal, then the first thing that would react would be the price of the shares. The price of the shares would keep falling and falling to a point that no one could ever imagine!

Some companies with a market value of more than ten billion dollars could drop until it was only left with a market value of a few hundred million dollars. This meant that their assets would have shrunk by more than ninety percent!

Some companies could even fall into bankruptcy because of a small problem with their manufactured products. However, what was this compared to the charges faced by the Webb family now?

This time, the Webb family might have to be the scapegoat for John’s beggar syndicate. All the unconscientious things that he had done would eventually be pinned on the Webb family!

Donald was extremely nervous at this time. This was because he knew very well in his heart that the Webb family was facing a huge crisis and disaster this time!

So, he immediately told his assistant, "Issue a statement immediately under the name of the group. State that even though John was indeed my brother-in-law, the Webb family had no knowledge of what John was doing or what he was involved in at all. All of this was done by John alone. This is his own personal responsibility. State that I, Donald Webb, and the entire Webb family do not know about this and we are not sure about this matter either. At the same time, we will testify and cooperate with the police because we have absolutely nothing to do with John’s illegal criminal activities at all. Tell the people not to be misled by the misinformation and rumors!"

His assistant nodded immediately before he blurted out, "Okay, chairman! I will arrange for someone to issue the statement right now!"

Xenia was still immersed in the intense pain of losing her younger brother and her family lineage. When she suddenly heard her husband saying that he wanted to cut all ties with her younger brother, she suddenly said, "Donald Webb, do you have a conscience? He’s your brother-in-law and my brother! He has been murdered! Do you know that he has been murdered? Do you understand that? Not only are you not avenging his death, but you’re still trying to look for ways to get rid of him? Are you still human?"

Donald was also very furious at this time. This was because he knew that if he did not handle this matter well, then the entire Webb family would very likely be affected because of this.

When he saw that his wife was still trying to defend her damn brother, Donald was filled with resentment and he reprimanded her sharply. "If it weren’t because of your bastard brother, would the Webb family be in such a situation right now? I had already told you a long time ago to try and persuade him not to do this kind of unconscientious thing but you refused to listen to me!"

"You’re always trying to protect him and defend him. You refuse to let me say anything about him at all. Isn’t it great now? Someone is enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens. It doesn’t matter if he’s dead, but he’s also dragging the Webb family down with him!"

When Xenia heard this, she was so angry that she was on the verge of collapsing. She gritted her teeth as she raised her hand before she reached out her hands to scratch Donald’s face.

Donald could not dodge her in time and Xenia immediately scratched his face until it was filled with blood!

Xenia’s fingernails were already long but since she was exerting so much strength, she directly scratched the skin and flesh off from Donald’s face. The crevices of her fingernails were filled with Donald’s bloodied flesh at this time!

Donald screamed out in pain and he got even angrier and more furious at this time. He grabbed Xenia by the collar before he raised his hand and slapped her across her face several times.

As he was slapping her, he cursed, "Xenia, do you know this? Do you know that your brother has gotten me into deep shit? In fact, I was already sick of your brother and I could not tolerate him for a long time! If it wasn’t because I wanted to give you face, I would have killed your brother before anyone else could do so! Do you know what my biggest regret is now? My biggest regret is not killing your bastard brother when I had the chance to do so! Now that he’s gone, he’s dragging me down with him! Even if he’s dead, he wants me to suffer along with him too!"

Xenia and Donald had already been married for so many years and she had not suffered a beating before.

Now that her brother was dead and after getting slapped so many times by Donald, Xenia has completely lost her mind.

"Donald, you are not human! I was blind and I didn’t know the kind of person you were! If you refuse to avenge my brother, then I’ll do it myself! From now onwards, I’ll have nothing to do with you anymore!"

After Xenia was done speaking, she turned around and ran off.

Sean wanted to chase after her but Donald shouted sternly, "You, come back right now! Why are you chasing after her at a time like this? Do you want to bring her back here so she can cause more trouble for us? Don’t you know what is most important for the Webb family now?"

Sean came to a sudden realization and he blurted out, "Dad, I’m going to look for a group of shills to help us whitewash our reputation! I won’t hesitate no matter how much money we have to spend to do so!"

As the Webb family was getting scolded on the Internet, Webb Group has already published their statement through various channels.

However, all the netizens could see that this was just a statement to disassociate themselves so they could shift the blame away from them.

Everyone knew that it was completely impossible for a capable person such as Donald not to know anything about his brother-in-law’s occupation.

There was no credibility in the statement at all since he was coming out to whitewash himself at a time like this.

Moreover, many people on the Internet had already looked through John’s life experiences.

The Marcone family was originally a poor family in the South Region. They did not have much money and they were not a flourishing and prosperous family.

It wasn’t until Xenia, the daughter of the Marcone family, married Donald that the lives of the Marcone family finally got better.

However, Xenia’s parents did not have a good life. Both of them had passed away from cancer not too long after their daughter got married.

When they passed away, John was still a jobless and idle second-generation kid.

Back then, John relied on subsidies given to him by his sister, Xenia. He led a befuddled life, as if he was drunk or living in a dream every day.

Later, when John began to make his own career slowly, the starting point for his career was the beggar syndicate.

Many people were revealing the development trajectory of the beggar syndicate on the Internet.

In fact, there were many beggar clans in the early years. John’s beggar syndicate was not very competitive and he would almost always be threatened by even more powerful forces.

It was only until one time when his brother-in-law, Donald, came forward to settle a crisis for him, that everyone in the South Region finally found out that John was Donald’s brother-in-law.

It was precisely because everyone had to give Donald face that John could develop step by step until he got to where he was today.

So, when Donald came out to say that he had nothing to do with John and that he did not know what John was doing, this was not enough to convince anyone at all.

He did not only fail to convince the majority of netizens, but the netizens despised him even more because he came out to push the blame away from himself at a time like this.

Therefore, the netizens started scolding the Webb family even more and this time, everyone was targeting and scolding Donald directly. About eighty percent of the netizens were scolding Donald.

Donald would never have dreamed that coming out to make a statement about the issue would be counterproductive.

Rather than saying that he was the one who was trying to shift the blame away, it would be better to say that he was engaging a war. Everyone’s attention was focused on him after the statement was released.

Donald felt like dying when he saw countless people posting all sorts of insulting contents and posts about him every second on the Internet.

Sean saw his father getting scolded and reprimanded so badly on the Internet. His father was insulted by hundreds of millions of netizens at this time and he could not stand it anymore. In addition, he had a strong desire to prove himself. Therefore, he immediately spent a lot of money to hire a shill who specialized in whitewashing people online.

This shill was rather capable. He specialized in whitewashing evil people. As long as anyone gave him money, he could whitewash a person to the point where it seemed as though that person did no wrong at all. He had no fear at all even if he was asked to oppose the whole world.

In fact, there were many scumbags like this on the Internet. This person specialized in discrediting others or justifying a sinner’s action just to benefit himself.

For instance, there would often be a wife in a celebrity couple who would be cheating on her husband. However, in order not to get exposed so her career would not be affected, she would spend money to hire this kind of scum to smear her husband’s reputation instead. She would make a bogus accusation and say that her husband is having an affair, or whether her husband is addicted to gambling and did not care about his own family at all.

This way, her husband would be criticized and judged by the people when she gets away scot-free.

This shill had already done many of such things in the early years.

Later, he got connected to the Webb family by chance.

Earlier, Sean’s younger brother, Kian, was exposed online because he had given young girls some psychological hints and had induced another girl to jump off the building.

At that time, the Webb family had asked this shill to come forward. They had asked the shill to counterattack and twist the facts so that it seemed as though the young girl was greedy for vanity and was trying to marry into a wealthy family even though Kian was the one who had forced the young girl to kill herself. They wanted to make it seem as though the young girl threatened to jump off the building when she failed to pursue Kian before she died accidentally.

At that time, the shill used his shameless and powerful forces to twist and turn the truth on the Internet. They convinced the netizens to mistakenly believe that the young girl was simply suffering the consequences of her own actions. In the end, a large number of netizens scolded the young girl on the Internet and said that she deserved to die. He even scolded the young girl’s parents for their bad upbringing. The parents who lost their one and only daughter were eventually forced to death by overdose to prove their innocence.

After the young girl’s parents died after an overdose, the shill had deliberately suppressed the news that the both of them had committed suicide. He had even made up a lie and claimed that the both of them had scammed tens of millions of dollars of compensation from the Webb family before they immigrated to the United States.

The netizens who did not know the truth initially thought everything that he said was true. Even though the young girl’s parents were already dead, the netizens continued abusing and scolding them online.

The shill was not ashamed of himself, but was instead very proud of himself. He would often declare to the public that this was a classic masterpiece of his whitewashing journey.

This simply proved that this person was an absolute scumbag.

What was even more ridiculous was this shill was such a lowly scumbag that he actually came up with a screen name for himself, called ‘Know One’s Place and Abide by the Law’.

This time, the leader of the shills, who was called ‘Know One’s Place and Abide by the Law’, started his performance again after receiving twenty million dollars from the Webb family.

He started posting on major websites, claiming that: "The majority of the netizens have been taken advantage by people with unpredictable intentions. Donald Webb is the most famous entrepreneur in the South Region and he is the largest philanthropist in the entire South Region. No one pays even more attention to the health and safety of the minors compared to him. How can he possibly condone the actions of someone like John Marcone? How could he possibly have done such hurtful and wicked things? This matter simply proved that someone is deliberately trying to frame the Webb family just so the Webb family would collapse and they would then be able to profit from it."

He even swore to the heavens that if any of his words was false, then his whole family would die after getting struck by thunder and lightning.

In order to make everyone believe his words, he had specifically listed all of the Webb family’s competitors in various fields. He claimed that any of these companies could possibly be the ultimate culprit behind the scenes. Moreover, he even stated that it was possible that these companies were uniting because they wanted to deal with the Webb family.

Then, this person also mobilized his entire army to bring the rhythm with their shill accounts.

At this time, Charlie was still on the helicopter as he was making his way back to Aurous Hill.

He scrolled through several web pages at will and he was relieved when he saw that everyone was still targeting the Webb family.

No matter whether Donald had personally participated in these unconscientious things, he was still the chief culprit who took the side of the evildoer.

If he had not supported John, then John would not have had the opportunity to climb up and build his empire, let alone harm so many minors.

Therefore, even though John was already dead, the Webb family must still pay the consequences for their actions!

However, as Charlie was browsing through various comments, he suddenly found a post from a netizen named ‘Know One’s Place and Abide by the Law’.

Charlie was very unhappy and dissatisfied after reading this person’s remarks.

Therefore, he instructed Isaac, "Find the best hacker and look into this person’s information. Find out whether he has taken any money from the Webb family. If he did so, then expose all of the evidence so that the Webb family can suffer one disaster after the other."

Isaac nodded immediately before he said, "Okay, Young Master! I will make the arrangements now!"

Charlie said again, "By the way, locate the actual address of this shill. Catch him and bring him to Don Albert’s dog farm!"

Isaac asked, "Young Master, how are you going to deal with this shill?"

Charlie replied, "Rumor-monger, die!"

The shill named ‘Know One’s Place and Abide by the Law’ was nothing but a shameless and ordinary person.

Although he had some ability to call out the shills, he was a transparent person in front of a real top hacker.

After the hacker hacked into his computer, he had immediately obtained and investigated every detail of his personal information.

First of all, this person was from Citra Province and his home was located in Reddick City.

Secondly, this person had indeed received 20 million dollars cash that had just been remitted to him by the Webb family.

Again, this man had stupidly used his own bank card to collect the money.

The hacker also found out the chat history between this shill and the Webb family.

In the chat history, Sean had asked him if he would be able to help to whitewash the Webb family. The shill immediately replied that he had ten thousand ways to help the Webb family to whitewash themselves. Moreover, he had also stated that he had already done this more than once.

He had even brought up the previous case where he helped Kian to whitewash his reputation in order to get Sean to believe in his strength and capability just so he could get this job.

After the hacker got the information and chat history, he reported this to Isaac immediately.

Then, Isaac also reported this information to Charlie before he asked, "Young Master, how are you planning to deal with this matter?"

Charlie asked lightly, "We have an informer in Reddick City too, right?"

Isaac nodded immediately before he said, "Of course! We have an informer in every city in this country."

"Okay!" Charlie replied with satisfaction. "If that’s the case, then we can get to work immediately. First, I want you to capture this person and bring him before me. Reddick City isn’t too far from Aurous Hill, is it?"

Isaac replied, "The straight-line distance is just about two hundred kilometers."

Charlie replied, "You can arrive in Reddick City in less than an hour. Send someone to capture him now and send him directly over to Don Albert’s dog farm using the helicopter."

"In addition, ask the hacker to expose all the information about the shill on the Internet after the person is captured. I want to ruin the Webb family completely."

"Okay!" Isaac nodded before he gave out some orders immediately.

Reddick City was a small city in the Citra Province. The economic development was not flourishing and the housing prices and consumption expenses in the city was not high.

This shill named ‘Know One’s Place and Abide by the Law’ did not even finish elementary school. He basically had no culture and he belonged to the bottom of the society. He would be amongst the first people who would starve to death in society.

However, the Internet age gave this person a chance to gain achievement and make something out of himself. He started off by cursing people on the internet first. At the start, anyone could hire him to scold others online for a whole day if they gave him fifty cents. Later, he eventually found the trick and he gradually became a shill. Now, he was a rich man in this small city and he was living in a small family villa. He drove a Mercedes-Benz and he gave people the feeling that he belonged to the upper class.

Moreover, something happened to the Webb family today and this gave him the opportunity to gain twenty million dollars on income. This made him very ecstatic.

At this time, he did not care about eating at all. He was simply busy arranging and allocating work to his team of shills. He wanted them to use various ways and methods to help the Webb family to whitewash themselves. He even asked them to start spreading rumors stating that a popular celebrity was cheating. He was hoping that the news of the rumored celebrity’s cheating would attract more enthusiasm compared to the news about the Webb family.

He was already very familiar with this line of work and everything was going smoothly for him.

However, he did not know that at this time, there was a team of people from the city who were rushing towards the villa where he was at.

Just as he had just finished allocating the work and as he was happy and content while smoking a cigarette, the door of the villa suddenly burst open with a door opener!

Immediately afterwards, a group of men dressed in black with live ammunition rushed into the villa.

The shill and his family were frightened to death.

One of the men dressed in black approached him in a few steps before he held a pistol against his forehead as he asked in a cold voice, "Are you ‘Know One’s Place and Abide by the Law’?"

The leader of the shills was so scared that he hurriedly said, "I’m not! I’m not! I don’t understand what you are talking about. Who are you guys?"

The man in black replied coldly, "You will find out who we are soon. Come with us!"

The leader of the shills hurriedly shouted, "Come with you! Why did you break into my house? If you refuse to leave, I’ll call the police!"

Two men in black stepped forward directly. One of them grabbed his two arms and twisted them back before the other man broke his arms directly.

The leader of the shills screamed out in pain but the other party did not intend to spare him. He aimed directly downwards at a forty-five degree angle before he kicked both of his knees directly with the sole of his feet and broke his knees immediately.

The leader of the shills almost fainted because of the pain and his family members were also crying in fright.

The man in black sneered before he said, "Aren’t you usually very great on the Internet? Couldn’t you easily typed swear words with just one move of your finger? Why are you giving in after receiving just two blows today? People like you are really not that great at all in reality."

The leader of the shills hurriedly cried, "To the few of you fathers and grandfathers, I am nothing but just a pathetic jerk. I beg you to please be magnanimous and let me go! I can give you money. I have a lot of money!"

One of the men in black shouted angrily, "You’re showing off when you are betraying your own conscience to make some filthy lucre? It’s a waste for a good-for-nothing person like you to continue living in this world!"

After that, he took out a cigar cutter before he grabbed the other party’s right hand before he said coldly, "Aren’t you earning a living using your ten fingers? Okay! I’ll let you witness for yourself how you’re going to lose your livelihood today!"

After that, he used the cigar cutter to cut ten times in a row, leaving ten fingers on the ground…

The leader of the shills was in extreme pain and despair. At this time, he heard the man in black say, "You’re already so frightened when this is just the prelude? Don’t be anxious. Come to Aurous Hill with us. The fun has yet to come!"

The leader of the shills cried as he said, "Grandpa, please spare my life! I am twenty-five years old. I don’t deserve to die!"

The man in black replied coldly, "Our young master has already said that the rumor-monger must die!"

After that, he waved his hand before he said coldly, "Take this person away and send him ten miles out of the outskirts. The helicopter will come right away!"

A group of men in black carried the disabled leader of the shills out of the door before they stuffed him into the car as they drove him to the outskirts.

At this time, Sean, who was in Southaven, was still waiting for the shills to help the Webb family to whitewash themselves and divert the attention away from the Webb family.

However, he did not expect another hot search to appear on the Internet so soon!

"The Webb family paid twenty million dollars to hire shills to whitewash themselves!"

There were screenshots of the entire chat history and all the records between Sean and the leader of the shills, the payment vouchers, and screenshots of the leader of the shills’ bank account below the hot search.

This time, the entire network exploded even more!

The Webb family had already detonated the powder cask of the public opinion on the Internet!

No one would have imagined the Webb family to actually have the audacity to be so shameless at this time. This greatly aroused the indignation and sense of justice in everyone’s hearts!

Donald was already originally overwhelmed by the first hot search. At this time, his assistant suddenly told him, "Chairman, this isn’t good. Something has happened. The entire chat history and all the records between the young master and the leader of the shills has been exposed on the Internet! The public opinion and attacks on the Webb family on the internet is even stronger now!"

Donald took out his cell phone and he almost passed out from anger when he saw the news!

He strode towards Sean and he raised his hand and gave him a slap across his face before he yelled, "You can never do anything right but you always destroy everything! Who gave you the rights to act on your own initiative?"

Sean felt seriously wronged.

He had only wanted to help and share his father’s burden. However, he really did not expect the leader of the shills to be so unreliable!

He was not only unreliable but he even dared to betray him!

He was extremely angry and he said to Donald, "Dad! The leader of the shills has already taken my money and he actually dares to expose me? I’m going to destroy him!"

Donald replied coldly, "You’re really extraordinarily stupid! How can an ordinary shill like him actually have the audacity to fight and go against the Webb family? It must be the person behind this matter who is toying with us!"

Sean hurriedly asked, "Dad, who do you think did this? Who would be so bold to kill Uncle and all the core members of the Beggar Clan, and even dare to openly confront the Webb family?"

Donald gritted his teeth as he said, "I’m also considering and thinking about this issue. However, I really can’t think of anyone who is that powerful or capable. After all, we’ve already gotten rid of any of those families who have any conflicts with us. Moreover, they simply wouldn’t have the ability to plan something as big as this…"

Sean could not help but ask, "Dad, do you mean to say that there’s an even stronger family targeting us?"

Donald sighed as he said, "I can’t figure it out now but I suddenly have a feeling that this matter might have something to do with Charlie from Aurous Hill!"

"Charlie?" Sean exclaimed before he said, "He can’t possibly have such great power or capability, can he? He could possibly be a tyrant in Aurous Hill, but how can he possibly have the capability and strength to capture all the core members of the beggar syndicate in Southaven? Even the Webb family might not have this strength!"

Donald nodded before he said, "What you’ve said is indeed very reasonable. However, the reason why I’ve come up with this reasoning is because of a piece of news that I saw on the Internet!"

Sean hurriedly asked, "What kind of news?"

Donald replied with a black face, "This is all because of your damn uncle! The batch of children that he was planning to buy this time had been abducted from the Aurous Hill Welfare Institute."

As he spoke about this, Donald paused slightly before he gritted his teeth and said, "I investigated and looked into Charlie’s identity before this. I found out that he grew up in Aurous Hill Welfare Institute!"

"So that’s the case!" Sean exclaimed as he said, "If you put it that way, then the children who were abducted this time could be regarded as Charlie’s younger siblings!"

"Yes!" Donald replied, "That’s the reason why I’m speculating that this matter should be inseparable from Charlie!"

Sean could not help but asked, "But Dad, how can Charlie possibly have the ability to do so? Even if he has those backers in Aurous Hill, he wouldn’t possibly have such a strong ability! They wouldn’t even have such strength and power even if the Moore family came forward to back him up!"

Donald was a little worried as he said, "So, this is what I’m worried about the most. I wouldn’t be afraid at all if the Moore family was backing him up. However, the person that I am afraid of is Isaac Cameron!"

When they were still in Aurous Hill, Donald and his son were beaten up and chased out of Shangri-La by Isaac.

At that time, both of them had one broken leg each and they finally waited for the helicopter to arrive. However, Isaac did not even allow the helicopter to land in the empty square in front of Shangri-La. It could be said that Isaac did not even give Donald and his son any face at all.

However, Isaac was a member of the Wade family. Everyone knew about this and this was the reason why Donald and his son did not dare to settle the score with him at all.

Donald suspected that the person who had the ability to kill all the core members of the Beggar Clan in Southaven within such a short time was none other than Isaac!

Sean could not help but feel a little nervous when he heard his father’s speculation. He looked at Donald before he blurted out, "Dad, why would Isaac help Charlie? He’s just a spokesperson for the Wade family."

"It stands to reason that if it were his own decision, he wouldn’t have been able to mobilize such a powerful force. He would have had to use a lot of connections and relationships with the Wade family behind this incident. How could Isaac possibly have the audacity to use the Wade status because of Charlie?"

"Could it be that…"

The expression on Sean’s face was extremely ugly at this time.

He looked at his father before he said in a low voice, "Dad, would it be possible for Charlie to be a member of the Wade family? That would make sense then. He’s a member of the Wade family and that’s the reason why Isaac is giving him so much face. He’s a member of the Wade family and that’s the reason why he has such great power and capabilities!"

Donald had a shocked expression on his face. He hesitated for a moment before he waved his hand and said, "No, it is still impossible. It’s simply impossible for a member of the Wade family to be a live-in son-in-law of a small family in Aurous Hill! That would be too insulting and degrading! It wouldn’t only be impossible for the Wade family, but even for the Webb family that is less than one-tenth of the Wade family, it would be absolutely impossible for me to allow you or your brother to go to Aurous Hill to become the son-in-law of a pathetic family! That isn’t in line with common sense at all!"

Sean frowned before he said, "How can we deliberate this matter then? There isn’t a way for us to elaborate any further on this matter. Does this have anything to do with Charlie?"

Donald said, "I suspect that it has something to do with him but I can’t seem to figure out the connection. It so happens that we’ve already been planning to exact revenge on him anyway. This time, we can take our revenge and conduct our investigation at the same time!"

Sean hurriedly asked, "Dad, do you mean that you want to go to Aurous Hill again?"

"Yes!" Donald gritted his teeth before he said coldly, "This time, I’ll make sure that Charlie suffers a fate worse than death!"

As he spoke, Donald looked at Sean before he asked, "Did you communicate with Kenneth Wilson?"

"Yes! I’ve contacted him!" Sean replied hurriedly, "His intentions are very simple. He said that he’ll keep up with us as soon as he makes a move. He has a very deep hatred for Charlie. He’s very miserable because he cannot do what is humanly possible thanks to Charlie."

"Okay." Donald asked again, "What about Hannah Queen who was sent to Mount Blackpine to dig for coal?"

Sean replied, "The situation on her side is okay unlike the situation on Mount Golim, where there are always people guarding both of them. There is no one keeping guard at the coal mine at Mount Blackpine. If it is necessary, we can send someone to bring Hannah back any time we want to."

Donald replied with a black face, "We did not manage to snatch the father and son from Mount Golim the last time. Make sure you send more people over to bring them back from Mount Golim this time. No matter what it is, you have to bring them back to me this time!"

As he spoke, Donald said again, "Send the Eight Heavenly Kings from the Webb family there! I don’t believe that we won’t be able to get our hands on two pathetic jerks who are digging for ginseng on Mount Golim then!"

Sean exclaimed before he said, "Dad, you want to send the Eight Heavenly Kings there? Would that really be necessary? Wouldn’t that be equivalent to using a sledgehammer to crack a nut?"

After all, the Webb family was the top and most influential family in the South Region. They did not only have their own medical team but they also had their own expert team.

The Webb family’s expert team was divided into three echelons.

Those who were ranked in the third echelon were veterans. These people were much stronger compared to the average person. However, they could not deal with the real experts and they could only be guard dogs.

Meanwhile, those who were ranked in the second echelon were those who had retired from the Special Forces and had exceptional strength. These people were the personal bodyguards of the core members of the Webb family.

Lastly, those who were in the first echelon were the Eight Heavenly Kings.

The Eight Heavenly Kings were eight extremely skilled fighters. Lord Webb had spent a lot of money to poach them over here.

These eight people enjoyed a very prominent status in the Webb family. Under any normal circumstances, they would not come forward whenever the Webb family encountered any trouble.

This was because these eight people were the Webb family’s strategic nuclear weapons that should only be used in an emergency.

Donald knew that Charlie had extraordinary strength. He had brought so many bodyguards with him the last time but they were all completely useless in front of Charlie.

He sent people to Mount Golim to capture someone but his men got killed instead.

This really made Donald feel very depressed!

From the beginning until now, he had never gained any advantage from Charlie’s hands before.

He could no longer tolerate the successive failures. Moreover, he was about to collapse from the blow that he had suffered from the events that had unfolded today.

At this time, Donald desperately needed a victory. Therefore, he was willing to go all out to obtain a crushing victory to comfort his injured heart!

Donald gritted his teeth before he said, "This time, I must gain a big victory! A complete and perfect victory!"

At this moment, Charlie’s helicopter had already flown into Aurous Hill’s airspace.

Isaac asked Charlie, "Young Master, what do you plan to do with John’s daughter?"

Charlie said lightly, "Her parents are already gone so she’s an orphan now. Send her to the orphanage directly."

Isaac hurriedly said, "Young Master, I think that it would be best not to leave anything behind…"

Charlie waved his hand as he said, "There are some things that a man should do, and shouldn’t do. It is impossible for me to harm a child. Send her to the orphanage. Don’t stop them if anyone from the Webb family comes to take her home."

Isaac nodded before he said, "I think that it will be impossible for the Webb family to come and adopt this child. After all, the Webb family hates John and his wife very much. It is estimated that the Webb family will lose more than half of their family assets this time. It will all be reflected in the stock market tomorrow."

Charlie smiled slightly before he said, "Alright then. If the Webb family is losing their power and strength, then I will help the Moore family to become the top family in the South Region instead."

Isaac replied immediately, "Young Master, just give me your orders if you have any needs."

"Okay."

Isaac said at this time, "By the way, Young Master, the shill named ‘Know One’s Place and Abide by the Law’ had already been sent to Don Albert’s dog farm. Do you want to go there and take a look?"

Charlie waved his hand before he said, "He’s just a pathetic jerk who relies on his ability to scold and curse people to make his livelihood. Just chop him up and feed him to the dogs. I don’t want to go and see this kind of person, lest it dirties my eyes."

After that, Charlie suddenly thought of Ichiro. That guy had been staying at Don Albert’s dog farm all this while.

So, he asked Isaac, "How is Ichiro doing?"

Isaac smiled before he said, "What else can he do? He raises, feeds, walks, and cleans up the dog poo every day. He stays at the dog farm and he doesn’t even dare to leave the dog farm at all. If he dares to step out of the dog farm and gets discovered by his brother now, then that his brother will definitely spend a lot of money to kill him."

Charlie nodded before he smiled and said, "Continue letting him stay in the dog farm then. I’ll send him back to Japan to fight with his brother for the family inheritance and property when the time is right."

Isaac replied, "If Jiro finds out that Ichiro isn’t dead, he would definitely be fuming with anger."

Charlie smiled slightly before he said, "I don’t know if he would be fuming with anger but by then, I can already estimate that Kobayashi Pharma would already belong to me."

Isaac praised Charlie sincerely, "Young Master, the plan that you are hatching on the Kobayashi brother’s is simply too wonderful! I am amazed!"

Charlie smiled as he said, "It is not that amazing. The main point is that I simply made use of the Kobayashi family’s greed. That is the reason why a person should not be too greedy. If a person is too greedy, then they will only bring disaster upon themselves. For instance, if that shill had not been too greedy, then he would not have ended up getting chopped up and fed to the dogs."

***

Ten minutes later, Charlie’s helicopter landed on top of the Shangri-La building.

As Charlie’s helicopter was landing, the other helicopter had already sent the children to Silverwing Hospital.

Mrs. Lewis and everyone else from the Aurous Hill Welfare Institute has already seen the relevant news and information on the Internet. As soon as they found out that the children had already been rescued, they were all very excited. When they heard that the children had been sent over to Silverwing Hospital, they rushed over there immediately.

Charlie originally wanted to go to Silverwing Hospital to take a look at the children. However, when he thought about how big this news was on the Internet, he did not want Mrs. Lewis and the others to suspect that he was the mastermind behind this entire matter. Therefore, he asked Isaac to send a car to send him home.

After arriving at the villa at Thompson First, Charlie did not rush in immediately. Instead, he called Mrs. Lewis before he asked her, "Mrs. Lewis, I heard that the children have already been found?"

Mrs. Lewis choked with excitement as she said, "Yes, Charlie! All the children have already been found and rescued. They are now under observation at Silverwing Hospital."

Charlie hurriedly asked, "Then, did the children suffer any harm at all?"

"No, no!" Mrs. Lewis replied excitedly, "The doctor has already examined them and they have only been given some sleeping pills. Three of the children have already woken up now and there is nothing wrong with them at all. The doctor said that they will observe them for a little longer and then, we can bring them back to the orphanage tonight."

As she spoke, Mrs. Lewis asked in a low voice, "Charlie, were you the one who took the video posted on the Internet? Were you the one who found the children?"

Charlie smiled as he said, "Mrs. Lewis, you think too highly of me. How can I possibly have such great strength and ability?"

Mrs. Lewis was silent for a moment before she sighed and said, "I watched the video and it seems as though Jeff is already dead…I really did not expect this child to take this path…"

Charlie also sighed as he said, "I also watched the video. Jeff had taken the wrong path himself so you shouldn’t be too sad either, Mrs. Lewis."

"I know…" Mrs. Lewis replied in a melancholic manner, "I thought that I would definitely pass away before all of you children. I was still thinking that all of you will be there at my memorial service to give me flowers when I’m old and have already passed away…"

As she spoke about this, Mrs. Lewis sobbed softly, "I really didn’t expect one of the children to die before me first. This child, Jeff…is really too exasperating but it’s also really a pity."

"Exactly!" Charlie said, "Mrs. Lewis, don’t put too much thought into this matter anymore. I believe that Jeff’s incident will wake a lot of people up. His death might cause more people to correct their own evil ways. This way, Jeff would have done a good deed for society too."

Mrs. Lewis replied, "You are right, Charlie. I shan’t continue chatting with you anymore. I have to take care of the children who have already woken up. Don’t forget to come back and visit the orphanage soon!"

"Okay, Mrs. Lewis!"

Charlie hung up the phone before he sighed and walked back into the house.

***

At this time, William, who loved to take advantage of petty gains, had just gotten off work.

The working requirements at his factory was very strict and it was strictly forbidden for them to carry their cell phones with them during their working hours. Therefore, William has no knowledge about everything that had happened today or the news feed that was all over the Internet.

After getting off work, William changed into his own clothes in the changing room. After that, he took out his cell phone. When he looked at it, he realized that he had received countless notifications from his text messaging app.

He opened his text messaging app and he realized that the Aurous Hill Institute Welfare group chat had exploded.

Up till now, he had more than three thousand unread messages!

He scrolled all the way to the top of the messages before he began looking through the messages, one by one.

At first, he discovered that ten children were missing from the orphanage. He did not think that it was any important or great news. What had it got to do with him anyway? He would not get anything if the kids were missing and he would not get a single cent if the children were found anyway.

When he continued scrolling down, he suddenly saw a video.

William hurriedly clicked into the video and he was filled with curiosity as he watched the video. Halfway through the video, he was shocked.

He really did not expect that the person who abducted the ten children from the orphanage was none other than Jeff!

William could not comprehend it at all when he saw Jeff kneeling on the ground and confessing to his crime!

Jeff was such an awesome person who could make double the profits by simply investing and operating a fund. Why would he resort to stealing children from the orphanage?

Jeff actually owned a Mercedes-Benz and a Phaeton at such a young age. This was simply very impressive in William’s eyes! He was simply a god in William’s eyes!

As he continued watching, he saw Jeff walking towards the edge of the bridge. After that, he got shot in the head before he fell right into the river…

William was so shocked that he dropped his own cell phone!

This…what the hell was going on…

Jeff is dead?

If he was dead, then what about his six hundred and twenty thousand dollars then? Moreover, he had borrowed five hundred thousand dollars out of this amount from the online loan platform! Wasn’t this simply asking for his life then?

At this time, William felt as though the whole world was collapsing in front of him.

He could not believe that Jeff was already dead. However, the picture of Jeff falling into the river in the video was extremely clear.

He knew that Jeff was really dead. The biggest question right now was, who he was going to take the six hundred and twenty thousand dollars from?

If he could not get his money, then he would be finished. He would be completely done for.

This was because the five hundred thousand dollars that he borrowed from the usury would continue accumulating interest and this would finally amount to an astronomical figure. He would be heading to his own doom then.

Therefore, he immediately dialed 110 to call the police. After the call was connected, he said in a panic, "Police officer, I have been deceived! Someone cheated me out of six hundred and twenty thousand dollars but he is dead now. What should I do?"

The police officer replied, "If the person concerned is already dead, then this matter cannot be handled by us. I would recommend you to file a lawsuit with the court so you can apply for the recovery of your credit from his estate. Otherwise, you can apply for his immediate family members, especially his parents, to repay the money on his behalf then."

After hearing this, William immediately cried out, "Police officer, he’s an orphan! He has no immediate family members or relatives. What should I do now?"

The police officer asked him, "Then, what other fixed assets does your debtor have? For instance, does he own a house or a car? If that’s the case, you can apply to the court for the enforcement of the sale of his personal assets."

William finally recovered from his shock when he heard this.

Jeff was clearly dead but he left behind a Mercedes-Benz and a Phaeton!

The Mercedes-Benz might only be worth about three to four hundred thousand dollars, but the Phaeton was very valuable!

If he could get his hands on the Phaeton, then he would not only be able to repay his debts, but he would also be able to make a small profit from the extra money!

Anyway, Jeff was already dead and he did not have any relatives in this world. It was only natural for him to go and take possession of Jeff’s property. After all, he felt that no one would care about this at all.

So, William hurriedly hung up the phone before he called for a cab before heading straight to Jeff’s house.

Jeff did not buy a house in Aurous Hill but he rented a one-bedroom apartment in a slightly remote place. After all, he was living a pretty smooth and decent life before his accident.

What William was thinking of at this time was that he would find a way to tow Jeff’s Phaeton away after arriving at Jeff’s house. He would definitely not be able to drive the car away but he would definitely be able to slowly find a way to sell off the car after towing it away.

He felt that he would not lose money and he would be able to make some money even if he dismantled the Phaeton and sold the parts for money.

However, he would not have expected Caesar to also be watching this popular video on the Internet at this moment!

Don Albert was originally giving a treat today. Don Albert had invited some of his underlings to enjoy a meal at The Heaven Springs and Caesar was among the people who had come today.

As they were enjoying their meal, everyone suddenly started to pay attention to the video that had suddenly appeared and shocked everyone.

These people were all from the underground world of Aurous Hill. Therefore, they naturally knew a thing or two about the Beggar Clan and they all had certain knowledge and comprehension about this beggar syndicate from Southaven.

When they saw someone suddenly destroying the entire Beggar Clan, everyone was stunned. They started to discuss this matter at the banquet immediately.

They were all very concerned about the identity of the mastermind behind this matter. At the same time, they were all lamenting that this person’s ability was simply too great. This person did not care about the Webb family or take them into consideration at all. Moreover, this person had actually dared to step into the Webb family’s territory and kill John, the brother-in-law of Donald, the heir of the Webb family, and all of John’s men. This was simply not something that an ordinary person was capable of doing.

Everyone started speculating that this person must be a very big figure from a very big and powerful family. However, Don Albert was the only person who knew very well that Master Wade must be the person behind this matter!

Caesar was initially only curious like everyone else and he was only gossiping about the situation with them.

However, when he saw the scene where Jeff was killed, he was stunned.

Fuck! It turned out to be that young man who had hit his car!

He was already dead before he could even compensate him and return a car to him?

Wasn’t this too ridiculous?

If he was dead, who would compensate him for his car then?

He had spent two million dollars to buy this car and it had not even been a month since he bought it!

What was even worse was that he was so stupid enough to directly hand the crashed car over to that young man!

He was initially thinking of making the young man compensate him by giving him a brand new car. However, he really did not expect this young man to die.

Now, not only did he not have a new car, but he did not even know where his crashed Phaeton was!

As he thought about this, Caesar gritted his teeth before he thought to himself: ‘In any case, I have to find my crashed Phaeton as soon as possible! Otherwise, I would really suffer a big loss!’

Fortunately, he had asked his underling to threaten the boy before this. Therefore, he knew where the young man lived.

Therefore, he did not dare to delay anything any further. He immediately told Don Albert, "Don Albert, I have to go out and deal with something first. I’ll come back when I am done."

Don Albert nodded before he said, "Then, you should go and settle your matters first. Come back quickly when you’re done. I’ll bring all of you to the Glorious Club later in the evening."

Everyone started cheering at this time.

Caesar did not even have the heart to think about Glorious Club at this time. All that he cared about was to find his Phaeton as soon as possible!

He got up in a hurry before he stepped out of The Heaven Springs. At this time, his underling, who was also his driver, was waiting inside an old Audi A6 by the entrance of The Heaven Springs.

Caesar got into the car directly before he said to his underling, "Hurry up and go to that young man’s house yesterday!"

The underling asked in surprise, "Caesar, why do you want to go to that young man’s house at this time? Don’t you want to eat with Don Albert?"

Caesar hurriedly urged, "Stop talking so much nonsense and drive me there right now. I’m afraid that my Phaeton would have already been taken away by others if I go there a little later!"

Caesar was also a person who had already been in the underground world for a long time. Therefore, he was also knowledgeable about many things.

He knew that once a person was killed in an accident, there would be a lot of people who would be eyeing his property and assets.

After all, since the person was already dead, they felt that no one would be able to do anything to them even if they took his belongings.

Therefore, he was worried that someone would take his Phaeton away.

After all, his top fitted Phaeton was still very valuable!

As he thought about this, Caesar took out another Phaeton car key from the glove compartment in the Audi A6.

He would have to drive the car back with him today no matter what it was. Even if he had to spend so much money to repair the car, it would be better than losing the Phaeton for no reason at all.

William was one step ahead of him and he had already arrived outside Jeff’s house before Jay.

When he saw that the car was still parked downstairs, he was immediately relieved.

As long as the Phaeton was still here, then he would still be able to settle his debt.

However, he had another issue right now. He did not know how to drive, nor did he have a car key. Therefore, he could not take the Phaeton away with him at all!

If he could not take the car away, then he naturally would not be able to sell the car for money.

As he thought about this, William called a friend of his who was working in a car repair shop before he asked, "Can you come to Residential District to help me tow a car?"

The other party knew William’s character very well. This person loved to take advantage of others. He would force himself to poop when he visited a friend’s house just so he could use someone else’s toilet paper and water.

So, the other party said immediately, "I can tow the car for you but you have to give me a payment in advance first. Residential District is about ten kilometers away from my current location. You can pay me eight hundred dollars first!"

William scolded angrily, "It’s only such a short distance but you’re actually asking me for eight hundred dollars? Why don’t you go and rob someone for the money instead?"

The other party replied disdainfully, "This is the fixed price. You can pay up if you want to tow your car, or forget it if you don’t want to!"

William pursed his lips awkwardly upon the man’s harsh and direct remark. He dared not oppose him, hence he cleared his throat and hurriedly saying, "Alright, buddy, eight hundred then. Come quick! I’m in a hurry."

"Wait, how do I know if you’re cheating me? You are always so unreliable, I fucking learned my lesson a long time ago! Transfer the money over to me first!"

"Okay, alright, buddy, calm down! I’ll transfer the money over to you right now. Hurry, come quick, don’t take so long!"

"I’ll go when I receive the money. No money, no talk!"

William hastily took out his phone, opened the mobile banking app, and was ready to transfer eight hundred dollars to the man, but when he clicked to confirm the payment, he realized that his account had insufficient balance!

Only now that he realized he gave almost all of his savings to Jeff and only left five hundred dollars for himself as his daily expenses. His logic was simple—the more he gave, the more he earned, so he decided to be thrifty to himself with the five hundred dollars until he received the earnings from the so-called investment.

As a result, he couldn’t even fork out eight hundred dollars now.

He had no choice but to transfer five hundred dollars first and then sent the man a voice message, saying, "Hey, buddy, I’m so sorry, I only have five hundred dollars now, you take it first. I’ll transfer the remaining three hundred to you as soon as I have the money!"

He immediately received a voice message, "Shut the fuck up, damn it! Do you think it’s the first day I know you? Last time, when I traveled to Hong Kong with my girlfriend, you asked me to buy a set of cosmetics for your girlfriend which cost me 1,320 dollars, you only paid me 1,100 and said that you would give me as soon as you got your salary. What happened? You still owe me two hundred and twenty today! How can you expect me to trust you again?"

William pleaded urgently, "Buddy, I’m so sorry for that incident, it is my fault, I forgot about it! Please, don’t worry, I’ll never forget this, please trust me one more time! I’ll pay you together with the two hundred and twenty dollars, okay?"

"You take the five hundred first, then come and help me tow the car away. When I sell the car, I’ll pay you the remaining five hundred and twenty, okay? Let’s round it up, I’ll give you six hundred!"

The man insisted. "Nope! You must pay me eight hundred today, or I won’t go. Sorry, man."

After the voice message, the man clicked to accept the payment, then returned two hundred and eighty dollars to him, and said, "You owe me two hundred and twenty, you can take the balance. If you need my towing service, transfer eight hundred to me!"

"You…"

William was on the verge of insanity! Not only did the man not come to lend a hand, but he had also deducted two hundred and twenty dollars from the balance. How could he hire another towing service with two hundred and eighty dollars?!

He gritted his teeth in dismay and said, "Okay, fine, I’ll borrow some money from someone else. Can you please come and tow the car for me?"

"Of course. I have nothing to do anyway. I’ll go as soon as you transfer me the money."

William immediately sent a message to his colleagues’ chat group. "Hi, it’s William here. I’ve encountered something urgent now and need a few hundred dollars for emergency purposes. Can someone lend me five hundred and twenty dollars, please? I’ll pay you on salary day!"

He only had two hundred and eighty dollars right now, and he was five hundred and twenty dollars short for the towing service.

However, William was abhorred by his colleagues. There were about sixty to seventy colleagues in the group, but none of them lent him money. Eighty percent of them ignored him, while those who responded directly rejected him, giving him various excuses.

"I have no money", "My money is stuck in the fixed deposit account", "I lost my money in gambling", and so on.

In short, they had no money to lend to William.

William stomped his feet in despair and called his girlfriend as the last resort.

"Juanita baby, could you lend me five hundred and twenty dollars, please?"

While panting heavily, his girlfriend said, "William, are you out of your mind? My girlfriends receive money from their boyfriend and you dare to ask me for money? Are you not ashamed of yourself?"

William explained hurriedly, "Baby, I’m sorry, I didn’t want to do this, but I urgently need the money right now. Lend it to me first, and I’ll pay you back when I get my salary."

The girl moaned a few times before saying, "...William… you… you… you’re so useless… don’t you even have five hundred and twenty dollars in your pocket? What about your savings? Don’t you have like a hundred thousand in your savings? Where did it go?"

"Argh, it’s a long story. Please give me five hundred and twenty first, I’ll pay you back later alright, baby?"

At this moment, there was a man’s voice from the other end of the line. He was panting heavily while saying in a deliberately low voice, "Hey, quit the nonsense, will you? Just give him the money! Don’t let him ruin the moment!"

William suddenly became alert and asked, "Juanita, why is there a man’s voice over there? Who are you with?"

"He’s my cousin! Didn’t I tell you that I injured my waist and am doing the physiotherapy in bed? I can’t get into the right posture, that’s why I’ve let him come and help me."

William mumbled an ‘Oh’, remembering that she was doing exactly that when he called the other day, so he did not suspect anything.

Juanita huffed in annoyance. "Okay, fine, I can’t talk right now, I’ll transfer the money to you right now."

William shrieked gleefully and said, "Oh, thank you, Juanita baby, thank you so much! I love you!"

"Okay, that’s enough, I’ll hang up now!"

After ending the call, she indeed transferred five hundred and twenty dollars to William as promised.

Overjoyed, William immediately transferred eight hundred dollars to his friend in the car repair workshop, and urged, "Buddy, I paid the two hundred and twenty dollars that I owe you, and the eight hundred dollar towing service fee too! Come quick, I’m in a hurry!"

The man received the payment and said, "Okay, I’ll come right away. I need about twenty minutes to get to you."

"Awesome!" William exclaimed happily, "Call me when you’re here."

Squatting in front of the Phaeton, William waited anxiously for his friend to come.

Ten minutes later, the friend called and told him that he would be there in a few minutes, asking him to wait patiently.

But at this moment, an old Audi A6 parked right next to him.

Caesar heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his Phaeton.

"Damn it, although that crook didn’t repair my car, it is a relief to find the car here! The bastard is dead and I’d be at the losing end if I can’t find the car!" he cursed to himself.

Then, he ordered his men, "I’ll drive the Phaeton, follow me."

"Okay, Caesar."

Caesar pushed the door and got out of the car. He was upset because the car hadn’t been repaired and he had lost his key.

It would cost him hundreds of thousands to repair the car and another thousand more for the key. Damn it, it was such a great loss!

Caesar couldn’t help sighing and cursing. It was truly an innocent disaster! He wondered if he should pray more to minimize the damage this year.

He took out the key to unlock the Phaeton as he got out of the car and suddenly saw a man squatting in front of the Phaeton.

Caesar, frustrated and agitated, frowned at the sight and cursed, "Hey, what the fuck are you doing there? Get the fuck away from the car!"

Although William was a pathetic loser who was poor and a freeloader, he had a very bad temperament.

In other words, he was a stubborn pauper.

Of course, the stubbornness didn’t show when he was currying favor with the people he wanted to take advantage of, but he immediately felt disdainful as he looked at the man and the car he walked down.

It was just a second-hand old A6! That piece of shit was nothing compared to his Phaeton, how dare he be so cocky to him! Who the fuck was he to mind his business?!

William, who was squatting, glared at Caesar in dismay and said, "Damn it, I can squat wherever the fuck I want. Mind your own business, old man!"

Caesar was in the midst of being upset, but this deadbeat loser dared to challenge him while squatting in front of his car!

Without a word, he lifted his leg and kicked William to the ground. Then, before William could turn around and get back up, he rushed to punch and kick him.

William wailed in extreme pain and cursed angrily, "Fuck, why are you hitting me? Why? Did I offend you or something? Are you fucking crazy?"

Caesar threw a punch directly on his nose, causing his face to cover with his own blood, and cursed, "You’re the crazy one! Why did you squat in front of my car? And what’s with the tone that you talked to me with just now? You’ve earned yourself some beatings!"

Then, he hurled a few more punches at William that William almost passed out in pain, his eyesight became starry and blurry.

When Caesar’s man saw the fight, he got out of the car swiftly and joined his boss to beat William violently.

It was bad enough for William to suffer from a single man’s punches and kicks, but he was in further despair when another man joined in the beating.

William’s stubbornness had gone with the wind following the beating. He sensed that those men were not being merciful at all as they attacked him, so he quickly cried, trying to stop them from further harming him, "Boss, please, I’m sorry, please stop. I’ll die if you go on…"

However, Caesar didn’t want to stop at all. He shouted while beating him, "Argh, I’m so pissed off right now and you came out of nowhere, daring me like you want to be my punching bag! Alright, I’ll grant you your wish!"

Blood drenched William’s face. With his nose crooked and his eyes swollen, he almost fainted from the severe beatings.

Suddenly, a tow truck stopped in front of them, and the driver yelled through the window, "Hey, what are you doing? If you don’t stop, I’ll call the police!"

The driver was William’s friend.

He was a good man with a strong sense of justice. He couldn’t tell that it was William who was being beaten up, but he decided to come forward simply because he couldn’t bear to see a poor man with blood on his face being beaten up by two brawny men.

At this moment, the anger inside Caesar had extinguished a lot. All the anger had been transformed into a force that he hurled on William.

Since someone was here and threatened to call the police, Caesar felt that the best thing he could do now was to avoid trouble and leave quickly. Don Albert was still waiting for him at the restaurant.

So, he looked down at William and said coldly, "Hey, you’re lucky today. Otherwise, you’d be so dead!"

Then, he kicked William a few meters away, took out his key, and opened Phaeton's door.

William was on the verge of collapse. He managed to squint with his swollen eyes and was shocked to see Caesar open the car door and got in. He panicked!

"Hey! Why are you driving my car?!" William roared harshly and crawled towards Caesar hurriedly.

Before Caesar could react, William clutched his legs tightly.

It was very disgusting as William’s blood was smeared all over his trousers!

Annoyed and furious, Caesar kicked him away and shouted sternly, "Hey, stop it, fuck! Are you fucking crazy? Do you really want to die? When did my car become yours?! Fuck!"

William thought that Caesar was also one of Jeff’s creditors who was trying to take the car away as collateral, so he desperately rushed forward again, clinging to Caesar’s leg, and shouting, "No, this car is mine! It’s mine! You can’t take it!"

Caesar was extremely agitated by now. He grabbed William’s collar, slapped him multiple times, and cursed, "Are you Fucking crazy? Didn’t you see that I have the key? When did my car become yours?"

William wailed loudly, "No! This is Jeff’s car! He owes me six hundred thousand dollars and I want to repay my debt with this car. No, you can’t drive it away! I’ll be so dead if you do!"

"Motherf*cker!" Caesar punched him on his face again and shouted, "You really are out of your fucking mind! Listen, this is my car! That fucking Jeff rear-ended my car! I gave him the car so that he could fix it, but now that he’s dead, I’m taking back my car! MINE! If you blurt any more bullshit, I’ll kill you right now!"

"No, it can’t be, it can’t be! This is impossible! Jeff has two cars, one being a Merc and the other a Phaeton. He crashed his Merc, so he drove the Phaeton. He still owes me money! Now that he’s dead, I need to repay the debt with this car! If you don’t give me the car, just kill me right now! I won’t live until tomorrow anyway!"

Caesar was on the verge of collapse too.

He didn’t expect that this dude would be so stubborn that he wouldn’t admit defeat. He dared to hold his legs and not let go even after he had beaten him in such a miserable state.

However, he couldn’t really kill him in a broad daylight. He was not powerful and influential enough to cover his track and subside the matter if he did…

All he wanted to do right now was to get rid of this crazy man, so he carried William to the back of the Phaeton like he carried a chick, pointed to the tail end where it was crashed, and said coldly, "Open your fucking eyes and look! See this? It’s severely dented, isn’t it? Why? That’s because that idiotic Jeff Mowry rear-ended my poor Phaeton with his Merc yesterday! Believe me now?"

William’s face was bloody and messy, but he still shook his head stubbornly and said, "No, I don’t believe you! No! This car belongs to Jeff! I need it to repay my debt! You can’t drive it away!"

Caesar felt helpless for the first time.

What should he do now? He couldn’t really kill him, could he?

But no matter how he beat or kicked him, he didn’t let go! He hung on to him like a relentless koala! He couldn’t go on like this!

He gestured to his man and said, "Hey, Woody, take the Phaeton’s ownership certificate from the Audi’s glovebox! Hurry!"

The man hurriedly retrieved the certificate as he was told and handed it over to Caesar.

Caesar opened the certificate, handed it to William, pointed to the license plate number on it, and said, "Buddy, see this? Look clearly, is the license plate number the same as this Phaeton?"

The ownership certificate of a car was like an ID for a car. It recorded all the information of the car, including its license plate number, frame number, engine number, registration date and place, and its owner.

William squinted and looked at the details in desperation. Only one glance and he felt like he had fallen into a bottomless ice pit!

Not only was the license plate number on the certificate exactly the same as that of the Phaeton, but the owner’s name on the certificate was Caesar Hilton, not Jeff Mowry!

Finally, the whole deception unfolded in front of William’s eyes.

As it turned out, not only was Jeff not as wealthy and successful as he had claimed he was but had also gotten into massive trouble.

He had crashed Caesar’s Phaeton and urgently needed to compensate Caesar with a new car, so he had tricked him into investing six hundred thousand to the so-called get-rich-quick scheme that he constantly boasted about.

The worst part now was that the bastard was dead, which also meant that he wouldn’t see any of his money ever again.

At this moment, his heart hurt so much. It hurt more than the physical pain he suffered.

Caesar was a little relieved as William was not as insane as he had been earlier, and said, "So, now you know this car is mine and I can drive it without any issues, okay?"

Although Caesar found William disdain, he knew it would be wiser for him to keep his distance away from him after seeing his crazy state.

He’d seen a lot of people in the underworld after so many years, so he knew that this kind of person was actually very hazardous and he shouldn’t mess with them. If he went on provoking him, he was very likely to go all out and fight.

It simply wasn’t worth the risk, and it was best not to make him more anxious.

William felt as if the sky was collapsing on him.

He didn’t even dare to think about what he should do in a week’s time.

Some of the online money lenders would start their repayment next week and he didn’t know what they would do to him if he couldn’t pay up.

Seeing William’s devastating state, Caesar didn’t want to have anything to do with him anymore, so he quickly started the car as soon as he got into it and drove away.

Sitting on the floor alone, William cried his lungs out as the exhaust of the Phaeton blew towards his face. Mixed with blood and dust on his face, his tears kept streaming down his cheeks, leaving two obvious bloody tear marks.

His friend who had come with the tow truck finally jumped out of the truck after the commotion subsided. He walked up to him, squatted down, patted his shoulder, and asked, "Hey, William, do you want me to call the police for you?"

William sobbed in between his cries, "I’m done. The guy who pulled me into the trap is also dead. What’s the point of calling the police…"

The man sighed softly since he didn’t know what William had gone through, and asked, "Hey, do you still need to tow your car?"

William turned to him and shouted furiously, "Are you fucking blind? Didn’t you see that the guy has already driven the car away?! What the fuck do I have to tow?"

The man frowned in dismay and thought, ‘What the hell? If it weren’t for me shouting at them, you would’ve been beaten to death! Now I’m here to keep you company and care about you, this is how you treat me?! Okay, go ahead with your act! I’m done!’

He huffed contemptuously, stood up, and said, "Since you don’t need my service, I’ll leave now."

Shaking his head as if something struck his mind, William quickly said, "Hey, give me back my eight hundred dollars before you go!"

The man glared at him in disbelief and chided, "Are you fucking kidding me? Do you think I’ve come all the way here for free? I work in a fucking car repair workshop! Once I come out, the workshop will assume that I’ve started a consignment. I have to report the payment to the shop when I return regardless of the car’s existence!"

William was equally agitated. "I don’t care about your excuses, it’s none of my business! All I know is that you didn’t tow my car, so you have to give me my money back!"

The man rolled his eyes in annoyance. "You don’t understand human’s language, do you? My workshop requires that a fee should be charged when a truck is assigned out! If I give you back the money, what should I do when I go back and the shop asks me for money?"

William squinted and said coldly, "What the fuck do I care? Again, it’s none of my fucking business! Now give me back my money!"

The man didn’t expect William to be so stubborn and unreasonable, he shouted, "People like you are so hopeless. You got what you deserved, bastard! You should be bankrupt for all I care!"

Then, the man turned away and walked off, ignoring him.

Limping, William tried to catch up and cursed behind him, "Hey, bastard, give me back my money! Hey! I’ll fucking kill you!"

"Crazy!"

The man cursed, climbed onto his tow truck, and left.

William glared furiously at the tow truck as it had gone far. He certainly couldn’t catch up with the truck and his anger was slowly replaced by deep despair again.

His current main and urgent concern was how to handle the five hundred thousand dollar debt.

He felt like his world was crumbling down on him.

At this moment, he thought of Juanita, his girlfriend.

William was an orphan with no parents and relatives to rely on. When he and Juanita became a couple, he had automatically assumed her as his only relative.

Now that he encountered such a major setback and in desperation, his only hope was to see his beloved woman and anticipate the comfort and warmth she would offer him.

Hence, he wiped his messy face with his shirt, limped to the community entrance, and stopped a taxi.

At first, the taxi driver was reluctant as he looked at William’s disheveled looks, but William grabbed his rearview mirror and shouted, "If you refuse my service, I’ll complain until you die!"

The driver gulped with fright. He didn’t dare to blatantly refuse him, so he let him into the car and drove to the neighborhood where his girlfriend’s house was located according to his request.

However, William was totally broke now. There was no way he could afford the taxi fare, so he sketched up a vicious idea. There was a very narrow and winding alley near Juanita’s house that cars could not fit in, so if he asked the driver to stop at the alley, he could get into the alley while the driver was not looking and quickly escape. In this way, he could get away with it without paying the taxi fare.

He was determined to do so after drafting the plan.

When he was approaching Juanita’s house, he asked the driver to stop at the alley. The driver turned off the meter and said, "Forty-five dollars."

William nodded. He took out his phone and said, "I don’t have cash, I’ll pay via online transfer."

"There’s a QR code in the back row, you can just scan it."

William pretended to scan the QR code, flicking with his phone for a while, and said, "Alright, I’ve transferred the money already."

"No, I haven’t received a notification yet. I have a voice prompt set up here."

"Maybe the connection is bad around here. You’ll get it soon."

Then, William immediately pushed the door open and ran into the narrow alley as if his life depended on it.

He thought he was very familiar with the terrain of the alley that he could get rid of the driver by running into it, but he had underestimated his own injury from the beating. His legs went jelly and he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen as soon as he got out of the car, and fell to the floor clumsily.

The driver had also realized that he was going to run, so he quickly ran out of the car to catch him. He huffed angrily as he stared at him on the floor, "Oh, did you think you can just run before paying? Give me my money!"

Laying on the ground weakly, William stared at the taxi driver who walked towards him with his fearsome look. His arrogant expression when he threatened the driver had long diminished.

He grimaced in despair and pleaded, "Boss, I just went bankrupt, I am penniless and I have a lot of debts! And I was beaten up too! Please, I really have no money to pay you, please let me go!"

The driver growled furiously, "Do you think you’re the only one with a debt?! Do you think I would still drive a taxi if I were rich? Do you think that forty-five dollars is easy money? It can fill my stomach for two days, for fuck’s sake! Hurry up and pay me!"

William wailed in desperation, "Boss, I really have no money nor any valuables on me. Please have mercy and let me go!"

"Argh, drop the act! I’ll call the police if you don’t pay up!"

William struggled to get on his knees and cried, "Boss, I really don’t have any money even if you want to kill me right now! Please, I beg you, please let me go! Is it not enough that I’m bowing to you? Please see me as your son who bows his head to you during Christmas! Like my father, you still have to give me a present, don’t you?"

The driver trembled with anger, shocking to see such a shameless person. "You…why are you so shameless? Do you have no parents? What will your parents feel if they know you bow your head to a stranger like a servant just for forty-five dollars?"

William sobbed, "Frankly, I've been an orphan since I was a child. I grew up in an orphanage. After years of hard work, I managed to save a hundred and twenty thousand dollars, but I was cheated by my friend from the orphanage. That bastard had not only defrauded my savings but he had also lured me to take a five hundred thousand dollar loan from various online money lender platforms. I’m at a dead end now…"

The driver was very shocked since William seemed to be genuinely sad. "What the heck? Why are there such unlucky people in a prosperous era like this?"

He shook his head, feeling sorry for William, and deciding not to force him anymore. "Alright, kid, since you are so pitiful, I’ll let you slip this time! Consider yourself lucky to have a free ride today."

William kowtowed again and said gratefully, "Thank you, you’re such an angel, you’re my reincarnated father!"

Then, he raised his head and pleaded, "Anyway, since you’ve already given me a free ride, could you give me fifty dollars, please? I need some money for lunch."

The taxi driver rolled his eyes in great dismay. He kicked him away and cursed, "God damn it! Are you fucking serious? How could you say such a shameless thing? The audacity! It’s no wonder they say ‘chickens have come home to roost’!"

He walked back to his taxi, started the car, and left.

William struggled to get up from the floor. He muttered to himself while patting the dust off his body, "Well, despite the misfortune shenanigans, I ultimately saved forty-five dollars!"

William’s mood was uplifted slightly after taking advantage of the taxi driver.

He limped to his girlfriend’s house, thinking that the first thing he must do when he saw his girlfriend was to throw himself into her embrace and cry.

His girlfriend lived in a shantytown in the city, which was an illegal housing area in a dire and dilapidated condition.

Despite its dire conditions, William saw it as a gold mine. It was because the government was managing the town’s reconstruction and was demolishing the illegal housing area. The residents of the demolished house would be given a house as compensation and sometimes, they would even be given two to three houses at a time.

This was also why he was eager to marry his girlfriend soon. He hoped that he could be their live-in son-in-law and share some of the profits after the demolition.

When he came to his girlfriend’s house, he knocked on the door but no one came to open the door.

He didn’t know that Juanita, his girlfriend, was in her room right now, doing the deed intimately with one of her clients who had bought fake cigarettes from her.

He tried calling Juanita, but she didn’t answer. He thought that she must be asleep, so he went to the flower vase beside the door and found the key.

He had coincidentally discovered this secret by chance. One time, he saw Juanita’s mother hiding the key under the vase. He assumed that elders tended to be forgetful, so she had placed a spare key there just in case.

Thanks to her, it provided convenient access to William.

After taking the key, William unlocked the door and entered the simple front yard of the house.

As he approached the house, he found that the door to the house was closed but not locked, so he pushed the door open and walked in.

While passing through the living room, there was suddenly an abrupt and strange noise coming from the bedroom which sounded like Juanita’s soft moaning.

He limped to the room, frowning. The more he listened, the more the peculiar it sounded because there seemed to be a man’s voice beside Juanita, coupled with a crazy sense of moaning rhythm.

As if something struck his mind, he immediately kicked open the door angrily and surely enough, he saw two naked people on the bed hugging each other passionately. The one sleeping at the bottom was his girlfriend, Juanita.

William’s face turned into an ugly shade of red. He shouted hysterically, "Juanita! How dare you! You’ve betrayed me, you fucking whore!"

The two people on the bed let out a cry of fright. They quickly turned over and hid under the blankets. Juanita wrapped herself very tightly under the covers and asked nervously, "Why…why are you here? How did you get in?"

William growled indignantly, "Why the fuck do you care? If I hadn’t come in and seen for myself, I wouldn’t even have known that you had betrayed me!"

Then, he turned his hateful glare at the chubby man next to Juanita and cursed, "You fucking horny dog, how dare you have sex with my girl! I’ll kill you!"

He rushed towards the chubby man, but before he could reach him, the man kicked him hard on his belly that made him fly out the door. He shouted, "Oh, so it’s you, the infamous loser! Tell me, what kind of good life can Juanita enjoy by being with you? I heard that you only earn a minimum wage, do you expect her to support you in the future by selling fake cigarettes?"

Juanita asked in astonishment, "How…how did you know that I sell fake cigarettes…"

The chubby man said coyly, "Oh, come on, baby. I’ve been a smoker for so many years, do you think I can’t differentiate between real and fake cigarettes?"

Juanita was even more surprised. "If you know that I’m selling fake cigarettes, why do you buy them? And you’ve bought so many of them!"

The man pinched her chin and said with a coy smile, "That’s because I feel sorry for you and I want you to make more money. For me, money is nothing as long as you are happy!"

Juanita blushed shyly. She threw herself in his arms and said, "Oh, Larry, you’re so kind…"

William struggled to get up. He glared at the man and woman on the bed, his eyes fuming with extreme rage and resentment.

How dare they flirt at each other right in front of him! Didn’t they feel ashamed? Did they even see his existence?!

He had accumulated overwhelming negative energy today that he desperately hoped for some comfort from Juanita as he was on the verge of collapse.

However, before arriving at Juanita’s house, he had been physically and verbally abused by the taxi driver. He even had to kneel and kowtow to him.

This incident had pushed him to the very brink of collapse.

Unexpectedly, a bigger bomb awaited him. He never would have imagined that his beloved woman would betray him!

He went madly insane at this very moment.

He no longer thought about the debts that were crushing him right now, nor the humiliation and beating he had suffered today. All he could think of was how to make the two shameless people pay the price!

Thus, he crawled to the kitchen and grabbed the sharpest knife he could find. He wanted them dead!

At this moment, the chubby man by the name of Larry had put on his pants and walked out of the bedroom. He wanted to get rid of the abominable William. However, he didn’t see William as soon as he walked to the door.

Assuming that William had run away in anger, he turned around and was about to say something to Juanita when he felt an abrupt pain in his back.

William had stabbed the sharp knife into his back.

Then, he drew the knife out, pushed the chubby man to the floor, and strode into the bedroom.

In the bedroom, Juanita was still naked. She lay on the bed seductively, waiting for Larry to return.

After all, they were in the middle of the business when they were suddenly interrupted by William. She was waiting for her lover to kick William out of the house and continued the deed with her.

Unfortunately, it was not Larry who appeared at the door, but William with a bloody knife in his hand.

She shrieked in extreme fear, wrapped herself in the quilt, and jumped into the corner of the room. She stared at him in panic and blurted out, "William, what are you doing?"

"Me?" William gritted his teeth into a cunning grin and said, "You’ve betrayed me, so I want to kill you!"

"Don’t you dare come to me! If anything happens to me, the police will not let you go!"

William laughed bitterly. "Haha! My life has been ruined. Initially, I expected you to give me the last hopeful light, but you are the one to push me down the abyss of darkness!"

William cursed as he walked closer and closer to Juanita, "You destroyed me, so I’ll completely destroy you before I’m destroyed!"

Juanita shrieked in great fear. She knew that William was not joking!

"Larry! Larry! Help me!"

William grinned sinisterly. "Your dear Larry is already dead. It’s your turn now!"

It was only now that Juanita noticed that the sharp knife in William’s hand was drenched with blood!

She dropped to the floor, desperate and in despair. She cried loudly, "William, please, I beg you, please forgive me! I didn’t mean to betray you, I’m serious! Please, you love me very much, don’t you? Are you really going to hurt me?"

"I’m sorry, I don’t love you anymore, I don’t even love myself or the world anymore! That’s why you must pay for what you did! I must let you know that you can bully anyone in the world except for honest people!"

Then, he rushed to her.

Juanita shouted in despair followed by an abrupt stop.

The sharp knife in William’s hand had pierced into Juanita’s heart…

As he watched Juanita die with her eyes opened wide, he froze for about five minutes.

Five minutes later, William took out his phone and dialed 911. "Hello, I want to surrender myself?"

The person on the other end of the line hurriedly asked, "What happened? Why do you want to surrender?"

William said emotionlessly, "I just killed someone…"

"Where are you now? Are they dead?"

"Yes!" William glanced at Juanita again, and then slowly stated Juanita’s address into the phone.

Ten minutes later, two police cars and an ambulance arrived at Juanita’s house almost at the same time.

The police rushed in with the doctor. The police apprehended William and handcuffed him before allowing the doctor to check on the two victims.

The doctor quickly announced that both victims were dead.

The police immediately took William into the police car and formally arrested him.

Sitting in the police car, William was very calm and indifferent. He knew that this was the end of his life anyway, it didn’t matter whether he lived or died.

Although he didn’t show any expression on his face, his heart still hurt nonetheless.

He had suffered for a lifetime and had loved many people, but no one really loved him back.

He once thought that Juanita was the only person in the world who truly loved him. This was why he desperately wanted to save enough money for the betrothal gift for her mother and to officially marry Juanita.

This was also why he was willing to give Jeff his savings and the five hundred thousand debt.

But it wasn’t until the moment when he opened Juanita’s bedroom door that he finally realized that no one had actually loved him in his life.

Nothing was worse than apathy.

At this moment, William’s heart was completely dead.

***

Charlie had just arrived home when Claire quickly walked to him and asked, "Did you go to the orphanage for the kids today? Is that why you left the house so early in the morning?"

"How did you know?" Charlie asked curiously.

"It’s all over the Internet! When I saw the news, I knew that you must have gone out for that."

Charlie nodded. "Yes, I even gathered up some friends to search for them. Luckily, a mysterious guy sent them back in one piece. What a day."

He said this because he didn’t want his wife to overthink it. If Claire figured out that he was behind all this, she might have a bad impression of him.

After all, although he didn’t personally kill those people today, he did give out the commands and killed a lot of scumbags.

Charlie took a peek at Claire, and said tentatively, trying to gauge her attitude towards the matter, "Hey, I also watched the video today. It is so scary, so many people died!"

"Yes, it is a bit scary, but I feel very relieved seeing the Beggar Clan bastards being punished. I’ve seen much news and many articles about the clan and their mischief. These people are so evil and they have harmed so many innocent children! They deserve every bit of it.``

Charlie nodded in agreement.

He had ordered Isaac’s men to execute those people in the Beggar Clan as well as the human traffickers for the same reason—they deserved every last bit of it.

At this moment, Charlie received a notification.

"A double homicide case has shaken the city! The police have apprehended the suspect on the spot!"

Someone tagged all members in the orphanage’s messaging group and said: "Guys, it’s William! He murdered someone and was arrested by the police! It is all over the news!"

Only now did Charlie know that the news was about William.

The chat group among the orphanage friends went into a frenzy today.

None of them could imagine that they had just had their reunion yesterday, and two friends from the orphanage died today.

Jeff’s death was expected. They knew his true colors and what he did, so they didn’t feel sorry about his death.

William’s news came like a tsunami to them. They had never thought that William, who had always liked to take advantage of others, would turn out to be a murderer.

He killed his girlfriend and his girlfriend’s lover!

Lisa sent a tearful emoticon in the group, saying, "Why, why did William have to resort to this? Even if his girlfriend cheated, he shouldn’t have done something so horrendous!"

Someone replied, "Sigh, although William is quite unlikable in person, he is quite pitiful actually. He loved his girlfriend to the moon and back, but this is how she repaid him."

"William killed two people, will he be executed?"

"The news said that he surrendered himself. I think he would perhaps be charged with a more lenient sentence? He didn’t do it for money or other malicious purposes anyway, but he caught his girlfriend cheating right in front of his eyes. I think that the court would sympathize with him a little when they rule his charges."

"Hmm, he would most likely be sentenced to a death penalty, or maybe a death penalty with reprieve at best. However, even with the reprieve, he is doomed for the rest of his life."

Lisa sighed, "Mrs. Lewis has just learned about the news just now. She locked herself in the room and did not want to come out, I think she is very sorrowful now."

Charlie felt sorry for Mrs. Lewis.

No matter if these children turned out to be good or bad after they came out of the orphanage, they had practically been raised by Mrs. Lewis. They were like her own children, and she lost two today.

Charlie, who had not spoken all the time, said, "Lisa, do you want us to visit Mrs. Lewis and keep her company?"

"No, Charlie, I think that Mrs. Lewis needs some time alone."

"Okay then…" Charlie sighed.

He didn’t expect that William would end up like this.

He was quite annoying, but he was indeed pitiful.

But then again, the man was hoisted by his own petard.

Most of the time, people were fooled because they were greedy.

He decided to mute the chat group as he didn’t want to hear any more news about it today.

***

On the other hand, the family that suffered the worst blow was the Webb family.

They were reprimanded and condemned by netizens all over the country. The admonition grew stronger and stronger, and there was no intention to stop any time soon.

The worst of it all was when the whole incident about them hiring cybertroopers was exposed. It added insult to injury that escalated the hatred towards the family.

Lord Webb almost died from rage and stress. Although he was being resuscitated after an emergency maneuver, he was in a deep coma currently.

Xenia, Donald’s wife, was emotionally distressed when she learned about her brother and sister-in-law’s deaths as well as the end of their family lineage. She locked herself in the room, smashing everything to the ground to vent her frustration.

However, Donald didn’t have time to console Xenia at the moment. Instead of feeling sorry for her, as she was on the verge of collapsing in despair, he hated her very much.

If it weren’t for her and her good-for-nothing brother, the Webb family would not have suffered such a massive credibility crisis!

He didn’t give a damn about John’s death, but the video he made right before he died dragged the entire Webb family down with him! It was very likely that the family would lose more than half their assets. If so, they would no longer be the top family in the South Region.

Moreover, it was worse to be associated with human trafficking. It was certain that the people of the country would not forget this for a while. Thus, the Webb family would become the target of malicious attacks for a very long time.

The consequences of these would result in a devastating and far-reaching effect on the family’s business empire. Perhaps the family’s assets would continue to shrink in the future.

It was very likely that they would be downgraded to a second-rate family on the social pyramid at this rate.

The saddest part of all was that Donald’s hands were tied to handle this. He did all he could but he couldn’t reverse the situation.

Frankly, even God could not do anything to save himself from this mess, because arousing a nest of hornets, which was the public, was a fearsome action to be committed.

Even the most powerful Wade family could not do anything to save themselves from the public hatred if they had a scum who ruined the family’s reputation.

Therefore, the head of big families across the country determined that, "We must learn from the mistakes committed by the Webb family, they’ve taught us a valuable lesson today."

Donald had given up his efforts to save the family’s reputation. The wrath of fury was still burning inside him and all he could think of was one thing—he wanted to seek revenge on Charlie.

Sean ran over to him and said, "Dad, the Eight Heavenly Kings have replied. They said that they would only obey Grandpa’s commands, they wouldn't take other people’s orders."

Donald asked frantically, "Did the doctor say when your grandpa would wake up?"

Sean shook his head. "The doctor wasn’t sure, Grandpa has sustained quite a serious stroke this time."

Donald frowned in dismay. "If we can’t get the Eight Heavenly Kings to help us, we can’t bring the Weavers back from Mount Golim…"

"But we can’t just sit around and do nothing. We don’t know when Grandpa will wake up." Sean tapped his chin and said, "I think we should send some second-rate men there to try. This time, we’ll send a few more people."

Donald pondered for a moment, then lightly nodded and said, "You’re right, we can’t just wait and do nothing. Okay, let’s send some people there first."

"Dad, I don’t get it actually. Why are you looking for Charlie’s enemies? From what I see, they’re just a bunch of losers. How can they defeat Charlie for us?"

"We underestimated him last time and that’s why we suffered such a great defeat. So, this time, we need to stay behind the front line and observe for a while. Send those cannon fodders first to test Charlie’s power and abilities."

Donald continued, "When two armies are combating, we can’t expose our main forces in advance. Instead, we should send the cannon fodders to test their weapons and strategy. Once they start the battle, we can find the opponent’s main combat power and remove it. Only then shall we, the main troop, go down to the battleground. By then, our opponent would surely die."

"Imagine what would happen if we send the main force directly and this is destroyed by the opponent’s attack? Doesn’t that mean we’d be defeated on the first wave?"

Sean nodded knowingly. "Alright, Dad, I understand now."

"So, where can we find these cannon fodders? The people who hold a grudge against our enemy. These people will dash forward regardless of fear or death and they’ll go for the sole target—Charlie Wade. The Weavers in Mount Golim, the Wilson family, Hannah Wilson in the coal mine, the impotent Kenneth Wilson, even those who had been humiliated and ridiculed by Charlie Wade, they are all excellent candidates as our cannon fodders!"

Then, he turned to Sean and asked, "Have the people who have gone to rescue Hannah set out?"

"Yes, they have!"

For the past few months, every day felt like a year to Hannah.

She was the eldest daughter-in-law of the Wilson family and she had never really suffered a day of sorrow or despair before. In fact, when the Wilson family was at its prime, she was living a lavish and comfortable life.

She couldn’t say that she had lived a royal-like extravagant life, but she did have a comfortable life in the past, so the coal mine was a literal living hell for her when she was reduced to mining coal day and night here.

However, Hannah still enjoyed the most comfortable life among those who had been sent to the coal mine at the same time.

The men had to work fifteen to sixteen hours a day. They didn’t have enough food to eat or warm clothes to wear and they were as skinny as skeletons after being tortured day and night.

Ethel, the cheater, was similarly miserable. Because she was ugly and the supervisor didn’t fancy her looks, her daily routine and work schedule were no different from the men’s.

Hannah was slightly better than them because as a wealthy lady, she was considered beautiful and her condition was better than Ethel. Despite her age, she still had the elegant charisma that delighted the supervisor.

Hence, she reluctantly became the supervisor’s mistress. She had to charm and seduce him every night, which in turn granted her a slightly comfortable life.

She didn’t have to do so much work, her working hours were slightly shorter with longer resting time, and her meal was slightly better than the others.

Even so, it was still a misery for Hannah.

Although the supervisor had a supreme and dictator-like status in the coal mine, he was, plainly speaking, an illiterate uncultured man from the countryside. He was very sloppy and had lacking knowledge about personal hygiene. Sometimes, he did not take a single bath for two weeks.

However, in exchange for a more comfortable life here, Hannah had no choice but to entertain him despite the nausea and filth.

At night, after sleeping with the supervisor, Hannah would come out of the brick house with a disheveled look and a plastic basin in her hand.

Although the supervisor did not like to take a bath, wash his face, or brush his teeth, he enjoyed soaking his feet every day, and when he did that, he wanted Hannah to wash his feet.

Every time, the clear water in the basin would become murky and black after washing his feet.

Sorrowful tears drenched Hannah’s cheeks every time she thought of his foul-smelling feet.

Not only that, the bastard liked rough love-making too. Her whole body would ache and turn sore after they did the deed.

Her delicate and flawless skin gradually became rough and dirty in this dusty coal mine.

It was literally a living hell. She wondered if she had a chance to leave this miserable place in her life.

Hannah headed to the boiler room, carrying the basin. On her way, she stumbled upon Ethel and her family carrying baskets of coal into the coal pile.

Ethel glared at her, full of hatred and jealousy.

In her opinion, if it weren’t for Hannah the skunk setting up a trap for Elaine, she would not have ended up in this horrible place.

Moreover, since the first day Ethel and her family were forcefully sent to this living hell, they had been working with heavy tasks, but Hannah? She became the supervisor’s mistress simply because she spent more time maintaining herself than she did!

Hence, Ethel glared at Hannah disdainfully and cursed, "Some women are so corrupt and brassy that they sleep with the supervisor simply to get some mediocre benefits! They are so shameless!"

Hannah knew that she was mocking her. With her face flushed with anger, she chided, "Ethel, watch your tongue or I’ll let you starve tomorrow!"

Ethel stood upright and growled, "Shut up! Why are you so full of yourself, Hannah? You’re sleeping with the nasty supervisor, that’s all! Do you really think I don’t dare to touch you just because you are his mistress? He’ll dump you when he is fed up with you! You’ll end up like me then!"

"Ethel, I see that you are very lively and comfortable now! Believe me or not, I’ll just whisper to the supervisor and he’ll increase your working hours from sixteen to twenty hours starting tomorrow! I’ll let you die of exhaustion!"

"Hannah Wilson, how dare you? Have you no sense of decency left? We’ve become like this all thanks to you, witch! Not only do you have no guilt, but you even say such a thing to me! You’re an animal!"

"Oh, stop it, will you? You agreed to the job because of the money, admit it! You want to earn that money, you have to bear the risks! What are you blaming me for?"

"Who else should I blame? It’s all your fault! If it weren’t for you, my family and I would still be enjoying the time of our lives in Aurous Hill! We wouldn’t have ended up in this hell hole and suffered!"

Hannah squinted at her contemptuously and said, "That means you don’t have the luck to enjoy a good life! You are destined to live in this small coal mine for the rest of your life! You’ll either die from exhaustion or the mine collapses and bury you under the well! In short, you’ll never be able to return to your old life ever again!"

Ethel was infuriated by her remark!

She had worked so hard as a casino dealer in Macau for so many years and she had finally earned enough to return to Aurous Hill and retire, but Hannah came out of nowhere and recruited her to set up a trap for Elaine. Not only did the trap fail, but she and her family were sent to this living hell as a consequence. So how could she not hate Hannah for all her sufferings?

Her brain tingled as she processed Hannah’s ridicule and insult. Then, she grabbed an iron hook that was used to pull coals, and waved it towards Hannah!

Hannah was so shocked that Ethel would dare to beat her, with an iron hook no less! She shrieked in extreme bewilderment and tried to run away, but she was one step too late.

The iron hook caught her calf and pierced into her flesh mercilessly!

The iron hook could snare hard coal rocks, let alone human flesh. Hannah felt the hook piercing the flesh of her calf like a fish hook. The excruciating pain vibrated throughout her body, causing her to stagger and collapse on the floor.

Blood drenched her calf as if red paint had been splashed on it and it looked very terrifying.

Hannah was stunned, her heart thumping violently. She knew that everything in this small coal mine was very filthy and unkempt. The iron hook had rust and soot on it and she didn’t even know how much bacteria was on it! She was afraid that she would be infected by a nasty disease when the hook pierced her calf!

Moreover, Ethel seemed to be losing her mind and came at her like a threatening bull!

She growled as she tried to crawl backward, "Ethel, how dare you attack me! Do you want to die?"

Ethel’s eyes had turned red with anger. She gritted her teeth and cursed, "You’re the reason why I’ve ended up here! I’m already in hell anyway, might as well die with you today!"

Then, she violently pulled the iron hook out of her calf and aimed it at her face!

Hannah was so scared that she tried to roll away from Ethel’s reach, for fear that the iron hook would really hit her face.

That thing looked so scary, it might gouge her eyes out!

However, as Hannah’s leg was injured, she couldn’t avoid the ferocious Ethel’s attack continuously. If she went constantly berserk, sooner or later, she would die under her aggression!

Hannah tried to stand up and escape, but her injured calf forced her to fall to the floor again.

Ethel was already behind her, waving the scary iron hook towards her.

Hannah could not avoid her anymore. She closed her eyes in despair, thinking that today was the day she would die.

Right at this crucial moment, several Toyota Land Cruiser Prados drove into the coal mine and stopped right in front of them.

The dazzling headlamp shone directly on Ethel’s face. A bunch of men jumped out of the car, before one of them pointed a gun at Ethel and shouted, "What the fuck are you doing? Put down the hook!"

Ethel was taken aback by the sight!

She had worked in Macau casinos for many years, so she had seen many kinds of people and their various abilities.

The security guards and supervisors of the coal mine were scary, but this group of people seemed to be more powerful and influential!

She staggered and dropped the iron hook on the ground.

A chubby man with a plumpy face walked up to Hannah, then looked at a picture in his phone and then back at Hannah before he said, "Are you Hannah Wilson?"

Hannah nodded in panic, "Yes, I am. Who are you?"

The man nodded and said flatly, "Hello, Mrs. Wilson. Let me introduce myself. My name is Victor Firth and I work for the Webb family of Southaven. I’m here to take you to Southaven."

Hannah was puzzled and said cautiously, "Hello, Mr. Firth… I… I don’t think I know anyone from the Webb family…"

Victor said emotionlessly, "Our master knows that you are here because of Charlie Wade, so he sent me here to rescue you. Follow us to Southaven. My master has something to explain to you, and then he will let you meet with your family."

Hannah gaped in astonishment. "What? Seriously? Are you really going to rescue me and let me meet my family?"

"You bet! Why else do you think I’ve come to this hell hole? To tease you?"

Hannah was so excited that she burst into tears of joy. She nodded profusely and said, "Thank you! Thanks, Mr. Webb! Thank you!"

Victor was disgusted by her dirty appearance and urged a man behind him, "Let her sit in your car."

"Okay, boss!"

The man put the gun away and led Hannah to his car.

Suddenly, a man strode out of the room furiously and shouted, "Hey, what the fuck are you doing? Do you think you can just take away my woman? She must stay here!"

Victor frowned in disdain. "Who are you?"

The man was the supervisor of the coal mine and he had the ultimate power when the boss was not here. He huffed proudly and said, "I am the safety supervisor here. Did you inform our boss first before you come and take away his people? I warn you, our boss is very powerful around here!"

"Didn’t your boss call you? Didn’t he tell you that he has sold this place to our master?"

"Bah! Don’t make me laugh!" The supervisor teased, "If my boss had really sold this place, he’d tell me personally. I think you guys are here to take away my woman, you horny dog!"

Victor turned to Hannah and asked, "What’s going on here? Are you his woman?"

Hannah wailed desperately, "No, I’m not! He forced me!"

Victor turned to the supervisor and said coldly, "Since she doesn’t admit to being your woman, you can stop your bullshit with me too."

During this period of time, the supervisor had enjoyed Hannah’s company so much that he was rather addicted to her. He was, after all, an ignorant bumpkin. He had never experienced a fair and tender lady from the city before, so he found Hannah very seductive and lusty.

Of course, he wasn’t happy when these men came out of nowhere and wanted to take her away, so he shouted, "I don’t give a damn! I’ll tell you again, she is my woman!"

Victor grinned sinisterly. "Well, since you have a death wish, I’ll grant you one."

He took out a dark pistol from his waist, aimed it at the supervisor, and pulled the trigger without hesitation.

With a loud bang and a tiny spark from the muzzle, a bullet flew out of the barrel and penetrated the supervisor’s forehead.

The supervisor, who had been so arrogant and cocky earlier, turned into a corpse in a matter of seconds.

Hannah screamed in extreme shock, but Ethel watched the murderous scene ecstatically, bright stars sparkling in her eyes. She felt that her chance to survive had come!

She quickly went to Victor and pleaded, "Boss, we were kidnapped here too. Please take us away!"

Hannah quickly shouted, "Don’t take her! She tried to kill me just now!"

Victor turned to Hannah and asked, "Is she your enemy?"

Hannah nodded quickly. "Yes, she’s my enemy. She wants to kill me too!"

Ethel huffed frantically, "Hey, Hannah, shut up! When did I…"

Another gunshot resonated before she could finish.

Hannah jumped back in shock. She looked closely and saw Victor raising his pistol again. This time, he aimed it at Ethel!

Ethel, who was still talking earlier, froze for a while and then fell to the ground with a loud thump, blood staining her face.

Victor had shot Ethel!

Hannah shivered with extreme fright as Victor just killed two people in the blink of an eye and there was not even the slightest change in his expression when he did so.

Ethel’s family wailed and rushed towards her body.

They didn’t expect that Ethel, who was very much alive and energetic, would be dead just like that, but they could not do anything about it. They didn’t dare to seek revenge. Victor and Hannah were too powerful for them to go up against, so they could only hug the lifeless corpse and cry.

Victor ignored the loud wailing. He turned towards the car and urged his men, "Hey, the plane is still waiting at the airport, let’s go!"

Hannah, who stood like a frozen statue, was pushed into one of the cars.

Victor got into the car too. He opened the window and aimed the gun at Ethel’s family as the car turned around. He would immediately fire shots if her family rushed to their fleet of cars.

Luckily, the frightened Ethel’s family crouched on the floor with Ethel’s corpse and didn’t dare to move a muscle.

Soon, the convoy left the coal mine in the mountain and headed straight to the airport!

The coal mine where Hannah was kept was geographically located in the Jin Province of northwest China, which was popularly known for its vinegar and coal.

The province was two thousand kilometers away from Southaven in the southeast and it might take at least one day and one night to travel to Southaven by car. But since Sean had urged them to be quick, they had assigned the Webb family’s private jet to fetch Hannah.

It took nearly three hours for the convoy to drive out of the dense mountain forest and arrive at the local airport.

At this moment, a Gulfstream jet was parked on the airport hanger.

Hannah gaped in absolute astonishment. She had never dreamed that a private jet would take her directly to Southaven!

Victor took her on the plane. Her eyes were opened so wide when she saw the luxurious palace-alike interior of the plane, they almost dropped from the eye socket.

Victor frowned disdainfully at her dirty appearance and urged, "Hey, there is a bathroom behind the plane where you can take a shower. Go and clean yourself up, don’t smear your dirty hands around our master’s plane."

Hannah nodded hurriedly. She strode cautiously to the rear of the private jet where a very lavish bathroom was located. Despite its small size, it was enough to take a shower comfortably.

When she was about to take shower, the plane had already started to taxi on the runway, so she decided to wait until the plane took off first. Everyone was sitting on the seat with their seat belts on when the plane was about to take off. For fear that she might smear the seat, she held on the handrail firmly to stand still.

Hannah went into the bathroom after the plane took off, ascended to a certain altitude, and started to fly smoothly. She took a shower and put on the fresh new clothes that the service staff had handed her. Then, she cautiously walked back to her seat and waited nervously for her next mission.

Hannah was not a fool. She did not know why the Webb family had come to rescue her, but she was certain of one thing—there was no such thing as a free lunch in the world. There must be a reason why the Webb family had done what they did.

Then, her family appeared in her mind.

She didn’t know that her husband, her son, and daughter thought she eloped with a toyboy after taking all the family’s money.

Of course, she didn’t know that her family hated her very much right now.

Her mind was filled with the image of her family. She missed her husband, her son, and her daughter very much.

Hannah was actually a faithful woman. After marrying Christopher for so many years, all she did was to make her family’s life more comfortable and better. She had never had second thoughts about affairs or other relationships.

However, ever since she was sent to the coal mine, she had betrayed her husband almost every day with a disgusting old fart. It made her feel a little anxious and worrisome.

She didn’t know how her husband would react if he found out about what she did. Would he sympathize with her or blame her for cheating on him?

Concerned, Hannah decided to keep this matter as a secret and that she would never mention it to anyone.

The sky was already dimly bright when the plane arrived in Southaven.

The Webb family’s cars were already waiting at the airport. They would take Hannah directly to the Webb family mansion once they arrived.

Last night, Donald and Sean couldn’t sleep all night long.

It wasn’t because of Hannah, but the intense burden from the internal and external troubles was keeping them awake.

It wasn’t only the two of them, but there were also about twenty to thirty people sitting in the living room all night. These people were Donald’s siblings and their offspring.

The video of John and the core members of the Beggar Clan being thrown down the river remained the hottest topic on the Internet. Everyone who watched the video berated the Webb family over and over again.

Therefore, the reputation of the Webb family was declining.

Under such dire circumstances, everyone in the Webb family could hardly close their eyes and sleep.

When Hannah was taken to the Webb family mansion, Victor did not bring her to the living area directly. Instead, he took her in the servants’ quarters and went over to invite Donald and Sean.

The father and son immediately went to see her when they learned about her arrival.

As soon as they appeared, Hannah dropped on her knees and thanked them profusely for saving her.

Sean said with his emotionless face, "Hannah Wilson, we rescued you not because we sympathize with you, but because we need you to do something for us."

"Yes, yes! Anything!"

"I know that you hold a grudge against Charlie Wade. I do too, and my grudge against him is beyond imaginable. Tell me honestly, do you want to get revenge on Charlie?"

Hannah’s face blushed with obvious rage as she growled, "Of course! The bastard almost killed me and he even sent me to the living hell! I want to kill him and chop him up into a million pieces!"

Sean grinned triumphantly and nodded. "Good. In that case, I’ll send you back to Aurous Hill. Your main task is to do everything possible to take revenge against Charlie and his family! By all means!"

Hannah nodded decisively. Even if Sean didn’t say anything, she would definitely go after Charlie if she had a chance to go back.

Then, she couldn’t help asking, "By the way, Mr. Webb, do you know how my family is doing right now? My husband, son, daughter, and mother-in-law."

Sean smirked. "They are pretty miserable now. Charlie put them in the detention center some time ago and they have not been released yet."

"What?!" Hannah shrieked nervously at Sean’s remark. "What happened? Are they okay? When will they come out?"

"Charlie is the reason why they were locked up. I bet they hate Charlie to the core right now."

"Mr. Webb, could you help release my family, please?"

"Of course, I can, but I need some confirmation before I do so. Let me ask you, if I release them, will they listen to me and attack Charlie?"

Hannah nodded like a bobblehead doll. "Yes, yes, absolutely! Honestly speaking, Charlie is the main reason why we’ve ended up so miserable!"

"My mother-in-law’s company was ruined by him!"

"The savings that my husband and I had are completely gone because of him!"

"My son was supposed to inherit Wilson Group, but he got nothing and became a loser thanks to him!"

"My daughter was supposed to marry into the White family of Aurous Hill and become Mrs. White, but the bastard dumped her and called off the engagement after messing with her! It was all Charlie’s fault!"

At this point, Hannah was so furious, she was shaking violently and on the verge of eruption.

She wailed hysterically as she continued, "I was sent to the horrible coal mine. Every day was like a living hell to me and I almost committed suicide several times. It is all Charlie’s fault! He is our family’s ultimate nemesis!"

Sean and Donald exchanged glances. They saw joy and glee in each other’s eyes.

The cannon fodder they were looking for was exactly like this, someone who held an irreconcilable grudge against Charlie!

The five members of the Wilson family were Charlie’s mortal enemies. If they could get them all out and place them under Charlie’s nose, it would definitely turn Charlie’s world upside down! They were the best candidates for their first cannon fodder batch!

According to their plan, Charlie would inevitably be restrained in many ways, which would create more opportunities for the Webb family to attack him when he least expected it!

At this moment, at the Aurous Detention Center, Lady Wilson and Wendy had been locked up for several days now. Thanks to Gena’s sympathy, no one had bullied them while they were locked up.

Christopher and Harold, on the other hand, were not doing so well in the men’s detention cell.

They were bullied in various ways for being rookies as soon as they were thrown into the cell.

Not only did they have to do a lot of work but their food was snatched away by the other inmates. There was not a single day that they could sleep with a slightly-filled belly.

Because of his misfortune, the hatred Christopher had towards Hannah intensified day by day.

He couldn’t help but think about how comfortable she must be with her beloved toyboy and the money she had robbed from him.

If it weren’t for Hannah, who had taken away all their money, he would not have ended up where he was now!

Initially, the four of them were sentenced to fifteen days in detention. There were a few more days to go before their release, but unexpectedly, they were released after lunch today.

When Lady Wilson learned that she had been released, she freaked out and didn’t want to leave the cell instead of being happy.

She was not prepared to go out and face the cruel reality.

After all, she was penniless and her mansion was foreclosed soon after her bankruptcy was announced. If she was released now, she didn’t know how and where she could feed her mouth and she didn’t even have a place to live. It was better to stay in the detention cell.

However, the prison guard was not having any of it. Since Lady Wilson had insisted stubbornly, the guards pulled her up from the bed and dragged her out of the cell.

Gena understood Lady Wilson’s concern, so she shouted frantically, "Ma’am, listen. After you go out, go to the bus stop and stop the bus, don’t let the bus drive away. The police will arrest you for creating nuisance on public transport and they will throw you back in here again!"

Lady Wilson breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, "Gena, thank you so much! Wait for me, I’ll be back!"

Wendy followed her grandmother silently. She was in a dilemma right now. After all, she was still so young and attractive and she didn’t want to stay in the detention center anymore, but at the same time, she had to think about how to make a living after she was released.

She once thought about working as a hostess at the KTV lounge. If she met a wealthy customer there, she could occasionally accompany him and get a room together. She had accepted the fact that her reputation had been severely tarnished in Aurous Hill after she and Kenneth were a thing.

If so, why bother? It was hard to turn over a new leaf anyway.

Hence, she made up her mind to abandon her grandmother if she insisted on being locked up again after they were released.

The prison guards brought them out of the cell and into an office specializing in handling the release procedure.

As soon as they entered the office, they saw a man dressed in a luxurious suit standing in the middle of the office. Several guards surrounded him with awe and admiration.

The man said flatly when he saw Lady Wilson and Wendy, "Are you the Wilson family members?"

Lady Wilson nodded hurriedly. Her years of experience indicated that this man was somebody, so she quickly asked, "Sir, are you here for us?"

The man nodded and said, "Yes, I’m here to get you out on bail. Your son and grandson have also been released on bail. I’ll take you to see them now."

Wendy jumped in excitement and asked, "Sir, is it true? Did you release my father and brother? Where are they now?"

The man replied indifferently, "They are being taken care of by my men. Just follow me."

Lady Wilson didn’t give much thought to the entire event. She was in such a miserable state anyway and it was unnecessary for someone to kick her when she was down. In fact, he released her on bail too. She might as well go and take a look, perhaps a new fate awaited her.

The two women went through the procedure and got their clothes and belongings. After changing into their own clothes, they followed the man out of the detention center.

Two Rolls-Royce Phantoms were parked outside the detention center.

The men turned to them, pointed to the car at the back, and said, "You two, get into that car."

Lady Wilson was screaming a joyful shriek inside her when she saw the cars.

No ordinary people could afford a Rolls-Royce, let alone two.

The Wilson family couldn’t afford a Rolls-Royce even when the family was at its peak.

Even if they could afford one, the car outmatched their status and net worth.

Lady Wilson bowed slightly and said, "Thank you, sir. We’ll sit in the car then." Then, she led Wendy and got into the car at the back.

After the three people got in the car, the two cars started their engine and drove towards the suburbs.

After twenty minutes on the road, Lady Wilson said in a surprised tone, "Wendy, I think we’re heading to the airport."

Wendy looked out the window and nodded. "Yes, you’re right. We’ll get to the airport expressway just a few kilometers ahead."

Lady Wilson frowned in skepticism and said in a hushed voice, "I wonder who the man in front is. Maybe your dad and brother are already at the airport."

Wendy suddenly gaped in shock and said, "Grandma, do you think Charlie is behind all this? Perhaps he wants to get rid of us—he wants to kick us out of Aurous Hill and never let us come back!"

"No, impossible." Lady Wilson shook her head. "Do you really think the bastard would be so nice to us? He won’t pay our bails and get us out. In fact, it is more likely that he will find a way to keep us locked up for a while longer, or maybe let us die and rot in prison!"

Wendy blinked, then asked in surprise, "Then, do you think it’s Kenneth? Maybe he misses the relationship I shared with him and wants to take us to Eastcliff."

Lady Wilson waved her hand. "No way. It might be possible if he was still normal, but he’s impotent now, so what makes you think he will miss the relationship? Besides, if he really appreciates you, he wouldn’t have left you just like that."

Wendy hung her head low, feeling depressed and sad. In the beginning, she had been disgusted with her parents and grandmother’s request to entertain Kenneth, but on second thought, Kenneth had treated her quite well in the past.

At least he was willing to invest tens of millions of dollars to their company and gave her five million as pocket money after a one-night stand with him.

Wendy looked down, sighed dejectedly, and thought, ‘If Kenneth’s manhood was still intact, I’d be with him now and living a lavish life. I wouldn’t have ended up so miserable.’

At this moment, the Rolls-Royce drove towards the airport expressway and rushed to the airport at a high speed.

Lady Wilson and Wendy looked forward in confusion and bewilderment. They were really heading to the airport. What awaited them there?

Although she was very puzzled, Lady Wilson knew very well that it would be useless for her to think too much at this time. After all, she had already gotten into the other party’s car. It would be better for her to settle down and wait to find out what the other party had in mind.

Moreover, her instincts told her that even though the other party looked a little mysterious, he would not hurt her.

After all, she was very poor and had nothing at all. No one would go through so much trouble just to harm her.

As she thought about this, Lady Wilson heaved a huge sigh of relief.

She sat in the car calmly as she waited to see what the other party was going to offer them.

The two Rolls-Royce drove directly into Aurous Airport. At this time, the Webb family’s private jet was already parked at the small hangar.

This was the private jet that was used to send Hannah to Southaven last night.

Early the next morning, the private jet took off again from Southaven as it headed toward Aurous Hill to pick up the Wilson family.

When she saw the private jet parked in front of her, Lady Wilson was so surprised that she could not even speak at all.

If the Rolls-Royce was just a toy for the rich and wealthy, then, only an extremely rich and wealthy person could afford to own a private jet.

This was because a private jet like this could easily cost at least two hundred to three hundred million dollars.

Moreover, if someone bought a private jet like this, he would not only be spending two to three hundred million dollars, as he would also need to hire a crew for the private jet which included two pilots, several mechanics, and also several service personnel.

The cost of maintaining an aircraft was also very high. Furthermore, it would cost a lot of money to park the private jet in the hangar as well as the fees to take off and land at the airport.

Buying a private jet was equivalent to buying a tool to burn off money.

When the old lady saw the private jet, she immediately realized that there must be a very powerful family behind this.

The Rolls-Royce stopped right next to the private jet. After that, Lady Wilson got out of the car with her granddaughter, Wendy.

Wendy was also staring at the private jet in a trance when a familiar figure suddenly ran out of the private jet’s door!

"Grandma! Wendy!"

When both of them heard this voice, they looked up immediately. It was Harold who had gotten out of the private jet!

When Lady Wilson saw her grandson, she asked excitedly, "Harold, why are you here? Where is your father?"

"Mom!"

As soon as Lady Wilson spoke, her eldest son, Christopher, also stepped out of the private jet!

Lady Wilson was very excited at this time. However, she could not help but feel a little distressed when she saw that her eldest son and grandson had already lost a lot of weight.

Lady Wilson did not care about these things in the past. She did not care about anything else and only cared about herself.

However, after seeing her son and grandson after spending some time getting locked up in the detention center, she suddenly felt that blood was indeed thicker than water.

Moreover, when she looked at her eldest son who had a lot of white hair and looked as though he had already aged several years, she felt really distressed. After all, her son used to have a ruddy complexion and a plumper body, but now, his skin was dull, and he was thin.

On the contrary, Lady Wilson had not suffered much when she was spending time in the detention center. She had even had the opportunity to abuse and torture Elaine for a few days. Therefore, she did not look any older or thinner at all.

At this time, Harold and Christopher ran up to Lady Wilson. Lady Wilson cried bitterly as she hugged her son and grandson.

She cried and muttered, "My son! My grandson! Both of you have suffered a lot of grievances!"

Harold looked like a very aggrieved child. He wiped the tears off his eyes and choked as he said, "Grandma, you don’t know what kind of hardships my father and I have experienced during this period. This is the worst hardship and torment that I have ever suffered in my life."

Christopher also sighed as he said, "Ahh, it is all the same. We should not talk about all those things anymore. Talking about it will only add to our troubles."

Lady Wilson nodded before she hurriedly asked, "By the way, Christopher, what is going on? Who was the one who released us on bail?"

"I don’t know…" Christopher shook his head before he said, "Both Harold and I were also suddenly released from the detention center. After that, they used their car to send us here before they asked us to wait here. We do not know who they are."

At this time, the man who picked Lady Wilson and Wendy up from the detention center quickly walked up toward the family of four before he said, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Thomas Webb, and I am a member of the Webb family from Southaven. My brother is called Donald Webb. I believe you should have heard of him before."

"The Webb family?" The four members of the Wilson family were all stunned.

How could they possibly not know about the Webb family?

The Webb family was the top and most influential family in the South Region. They were even more powerful and stronger compared to the Moore family!

When the old master of the Webb family had been in the limelight when he was dominating the world, his legend had circulated the entire South Region.

At that time, Lord Wilson had constantly talked about Lord Webb. He would talk about him every day and regarded him as an idol worthy of his imitation efforts.

The Wilson family would never have dreamt that they would ever have the opportunity to get in touch or have any encounters with the Webb family. Moreover, it was also the Webb family who had rescued them this time. This was really amazing. Was there finally hope for the Wilson family?

As she thought about this, Lady Wilson flashed an incomparably flattering smile at Thomas before she asked, "Mr. Webb, can I ask you something? Why did you bring us out of the detention center and gather us all here today?"

Thomas replied calmly, "I came to pick you up because my brother instructed me to do so. I do not know his exact reasons for asking me to pick you up, but we are running short on time. So, it would be best if you do not ask me so many questions now. All of you should get into the private jet first. My brother will naturally explain everything to you when you arrive there later."

When Lady Wilson heard this, she nodded immediately as she blurted out, "Mr. Webb is right. We should not be delaying your time, let alone your brother’s time. We should get on the private jet now and head to Southaven to meet your brother right away!"

Thomas nodded slightly. After that, he stepped into the private jet without saying anything else.

The four members of the Wilson family hurriedly followed behind him as they boarded the private jet.

Since Christopher and Harold had already boarded the private jet earlier, they were not surprised by the luxurious interior when they got into the plane.

However, both Lady Wilson and Wendy were dumbfounded.

When had they ever sat in a private jet before? They usually could not even bear to pay for a first-class plane ticket let alone ride in a private jet.

Thus, Lady Wilson was just like Grandma Liu who had just entered the Grand View Garden, and she kept looking here and there. Her eyeballs were whirling all around as she did not know where to stop her gaze at.

Thomas could not help but despise and look down on this family. He felt that it was a little uncomfortable for him to sit in the same plane with this bunch of country bumpkins.

Therefore, he called for the pretty and charming flight attendant to pour him a glass of whiskey before asking her to give him an eye mask.

The flight attendant who was dressed in a miniskirt twisted her full and well-developed body as she served Thomas and waited for him to finish his glass of whiskey. After that, she helped him put on the eye mask. After that, she leaned in as she said in his ear, "You can rest well first. The plane is about to take off soon. Call me if you need me for anything."

Harold, who was sitting in the back seat, felt a little tempted at this time.

This flight attendant was simply too beautiful. Moreover, she really served Thomas very well. It would be great if she could serve him in the same manner…

As he thought about this, he hurriedly said to the flight attendant, "Hello, can you also bring me a glass of wine?"

After she was done serving Thomas, the flight attendant stood up before she pulled down her skirt and said disdainfully, "Sorry, but I am Mr. Webb’s personal flight attendant. I do not serve anyone else."

When Harold heard the other party rejecting his request directly with the excuse that she was Thomas’s personal flight attendant, he was extremely embarrassed, and he was filled with jealousy.

The rich and wealthy were indeed rich and wealthy. They not only had their own private jet, but they also had their own personal flight attendant. This really made people feel a lot of envy and hatred.

When could he ever get to this point?

The flight attendant ignored them before she swayed her hips and went to the front of the cabin. Thomas kept his eyes closed the whole entire time and could not be bothered to talk to the Wilson family at all.

Therefore, the Wilson family was also a little bored.

They were all looking forward to the situation after arriving at Southaven. Although they had never heard of Thomas’s name before, they had certainly heard of Donald’s name.

Donald was the eldest son of the Webb family and the current heir of the Webb family. Therefore, it could be said that he was at the helm of the Webb family.

They did not know what they had done to gain the favor of the heir of the Webb family. Didn’t this simply mean that the Wilson family would have a chance to make a comeback?

Although the four people were very quiet, they were all deep in their own thoughts.

Southaven was very close to Aurous Hill, and they could get there in less than an hour by flight.

Very soon, the private jet descended and landed at Southaven Airport.

After the private jet landed, two Rolls-Royces were waiting for them.

Thomas sat in one of the Rolls-Royce by himself, whereas the four members of the Wilson family got into the other Rolls-Royce.

After that, both of the cars drove non-stop toward the Webb family villa.

Donald’s face was green as he stared at the stock market screen at this time.

As the Webb family’s reputation had plummeted yesterday, they had become the target of siege and scolding on the internet. Several listed companies under the Webb family had hit its limit as soon as they opened for trading this morning.

Everyone in the stock market was scared and were desperately selling their stocks at the current share price. Therefore, Donald predicted that their share prices would continue falling when the stock market opened tomorrow.

They would also hit the limit by the day after tomorrow.

At that time, the market value of the Webb family would have already fallen by at least fifty percent.

If he could find an opportunity to revive and restore the reputation of the Webb family, there would still be a chance for their stocks to rise. However, if he could not find an opportunity to restore the Webb family’s reputation, the Webb family would be completely ruined.

The load on his shoulders was so heavy now that it made Donald feel as though he was almost out of breath.

Moreover, the old man was still in a coma right now, and Donald felt as though he had lost his pillar of support.

Most of the top and most influential families in the country were all founded and built up by the older generation.

The Webb family and the Moore family were both strong family businesses that the two old men had worked hard to build up when they were both young.

Moreover, this kind of family would often face a very awkward situation. Most commonly, the next generation would not be as promising as the previous generation.

When Lord Webb was young, he was a truly capable and promising young man. He might not have had any ranking in the country, but he was certainly a very remarkable figure in the South Region.

However, when it came to Donald, his ability and capability was a lot worse as compared to Lord Webb.

If Donald was to start a business from scratch, even if he used all of his energy and put in all of his efforts, he would not have been able to reach one tenth of what the old man had achieved.

Donald was already like this, but his sons were even worse compared to him.

Take Kian for instance. Aside from picking girls up and spending money, this little b*stard knew nothing else at all. The Webb family had raised him up for more than twenty years, but before he could even contribute anything to the family, he had already become a poop-eating monster that had to eat shit every hour.

On the other hand, even though Sean was a little more capable as compared to his brother, his strength and capabilities were limited.

Why was the next generation of a big family not as good as the previous generation?

Actually, this had a lot to do with the environment they lived in.

The older generation was born into a humble life. They had to earn their own money to pay for each of their own meals, and they worked hard to earn every single cent they spent. So, during that time, the people who were able to build up a family business would never be considered mediocre. They were all regarded as elites.

However, after they had established and made something out of themselves, their sons would already be living a full and abundant life from the moment they were born. Since they had adequate food and clothing, they did not need to work or fight hard to survive. Therefore, their instincts would naturally be weaker, and they would be less aggressive.

By the time their grandson was born, he would have already been born with a silver spoon in his mouth. They would not go out to work hard to earn their keep. Instead, it would also be unrealistic to hope that a second-generation who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth would sleep early and get up early every day. So, how could they possibly hope that they would have any fighting spirit or instincts instilled within them?

A wolf that was born out in the wilderness would risk its own life to attack its prey and eventually grow up that way.

A wolf that was born in the zoo only needed to open his eyes to eat meat every day. In terms of instincts, this kind of wolf might not even be up to par compared to a wild dog on the roadside.

Donald also knew that his abilities and capabilities could not be compared to his father at all. He also knew that his son was much worse compared to himself. In this situation, he could not help but feel an unprecedented sense of loneliness.

This kind of loneliness was accompanied by isolation and helplessness. He felt that no one in this world could help him and his father. The only person who could help him was in a coma because he was suffering from a stroke.

As he was sighing, his brother, Thomas, walked in before he blurted out, "Brother, I have already brought back the pathetic family that you asked me to pick up from Aurous Hill."

Donald nodded before he asked, "Where are they now?"

Thomas replied, "They are in the living room."

Donald responded, "Okay. I will go over there and meet them first. You can go and bring Hannah over here."

"Okay, brother." Thomas nodded hastily before he walked off to look for Hannah.

Donald lit a cigar and smoked it as he walked out of the study room and headed into the living room.

The four members of the Wilson family were all waiting nervously in the living room at this time.

When they saw Donald coming into the living room, their faces became bright immediately, and each of them had flattery and admiration written all over their faces.

As the head of the family, Lady Wilson hurriedly greeted him with a big smile on her face. "Oh, Mr. Webb, I used to see you appearing on television. Now that I finally have the opportunity to meet you in person, I truly did not expect you to look even more impressive and extraordinary than you did on television!"

Donald nodded with a straight expression on his face. Naturally, he would not take the old lady’s compliments too seriously.

Therefore, he said faintly, "I asked Thomas to bring you over here today for two purposes."

Lady Wilson hurriedly replied, "Mr. Webb, you can tell us if you have any requests or instructions for me. Feel free to tell us about it!"

Donald nodded before he said, "The first reason is because I want you to meet someone, and secondly, I want you to help me deal with someone."

Lady Wilson knew very well that the Webb family was the last life-saving straw that the heavens had given to the Wilson family.

In the past, the Wilson family had wanted to be a dog for a big and prestigious family, but the big and prestigious families never paid any attention to them at all.

But now, things were different. Now, the Wilson family had the opportunity to become the Webb family’s dog. This was a rare opportunity in this lifetime!

Thus, Lady Wilson hurriedly said flatteringly, "Mr. Webb, the Wilson family will do everything according to your will. We will meet whomever you want us to meet and we will deal with whoever you want us to deal with!"

As soon as she was done speaking, Thomas arrived with Hannah.

Donald pointed at Hannah before he said to the four members of the Wilson family, "She is the person I want you to meet!"

The four members of the Wilson family looked in the direction Donald was pointing at. The expression on all of their faces turned extremely ugly as soon as they saw Hannah!

Christopher was extremely furious. He ground his teeth in anger as he cursed, "Hannah, you shameless bitch! I must kill you today!"

During this period, Christopher truly hated Hannah to the core!

After all, to a man, there was nothing more painful than getting betrayed by his own beloved woman.

When Hannah had disappeared, Christopher had fallen for Charlie’s words, and he was muddleheaded enough to actually believe that Hannah had eloped with a gigolo.

Also, Hannah had held the entire family’s money with her at that time. Therefore, Christopher was even more angry and furious with Hannah.

So many days and nights had already passed, but every time he thought of Hannah, he really wanted to catch her and beat her to death.

However, he also knew that he would never be able to meet Hannah again in this life since she had already run away with their money. It would also be possible for her to have fled abroad with the money.

He never expected that he would meet Hannah, whom he hated so deeply, in the Webb family villa in Southaven today!

Hence, Christopher did not think much and rushed at Hannah without any hesitation at all. He stretched out his hand before he gave her a tight slap across her face. Hannah fell to the ground as soon as he slapped her.

After slapping her, Christopher pointed his finger at her furiously before he said, "Good job, you bitch! You actually dare to come back! Where the hell is our family’s money?! Do you know how miserable our whole family was just because of you?"

Hannah was stunned after getting hit. She never expected that her husband, Christopher, whom she had been thinking of day and night, would actually give her a tight slap across her face as soon as they met.

Her leg was a little crippled, and she could only struggle as she tried to crawl away. After that, she yelled out loud, "Christopher Wilson! Why are you hitting me?"

"Why am I hitting you?!" Christopher ground his teeth before he cursed, "I am not only going to hit you today, but I am also going to kill you! You actually dare to run away with my money to raise a gigolo without even leaving a single cent behind for me? You are fucking heartless!"

Hannah screamed as she blurted out, "Christopher, what nonsense are you spouting? When did I ever raise a gigolo? I was framed by Charlie!"

"What?" Christopher frowned. "What has this matter got to do with Charlie?"

Hannah thought of all the torture and suffering she had endured for so many days, and she suddenly cried out, "Have you forgotten what we were going to do to Elaine?"

Christopher nodded as he said, "Of course! I will not forget that!"

Hannah cried before she said, "Ethel and I were almost done with our task. However, that bastard Charlie, suddenly came over to the villa, and he brought people with him to beat us up after forcing me to donate all of the money I had in my bank account. Then, he sent all of us to the coal mine to dig for coal!"

As she spoke about this, Hannah was already in tears.

She wiped her tears before she choked as she continued speaking, "Do you know how miserable I have been during this time? I have had to work in the dark and dim coal mine day and night, and I can only rest for about four to five hours a day. I spent the rest of my time working in the coal mine at Mount Blackpine. Besides not having enough food to eat or any warm clothes to wear, I would often get beat up. I was suffering so much as though I was living in hell! You have no conscience at all. You did not look for me or save me and instead, you raised your hand to hit me and even accused me of raising a gigolo when I was finally rescued by the Webb family. Is this how you are going to treat me?!"

When Christopher heard this, he felt a little dizzy!

He would never have dreamt that instead of running away with all their money to enjoy a good life with a gigolo, his wife had actually been suffering so much!

For a moment, he was not only filled with guilt and distress for his wife, but he also hated Charlie to death.

It turned out that Charlie was the culprit who had taken away all of his savings before sending his wife off to work in a coal mine!

At this time, fresh animosity was added to the old grudge, and this hatred made Christopher feel extremely angry.

Harold and Wendy who were beside him also ground their teeth in hatred.

Both of them had felt the same as their father, Christopher, not too long ago. They had initially hated their mother who had been so selfish when she fled with their family money, often scolding and cursing at her during this tough and difficult time.

It was only until today that they found out that their mother was actually suffering too. Moreover, she had suffered even more compared to them.

At the very least, the four of them had only suffered a little injustice in the detention center. However, Hannah had had to endure extensive torture and suffering in the black coal mine.

The expression on Lady Wilson’s face was very ugly at this time.

She did not sympathize with Hannah at all, however, she felt a lot of pity and sympathy for the money that they had lost because of Charlie!

At this point, the old lady walked toward Christopher in rage before she slapped his face severely when he totally did not expect it at all.

Christopher was stunned when he got slapped.

He looked at his mother before he exclaimed and asked, "Mom, why did you hit me?!"

Lady Wilson scolded him angrily, "I am hitting you because you are an unfaithful and unfilial bastard! I already told you a long time ago to hand the money over to me. I told you to give the money to me! However, you were narrow-minded and petty and you refused to let go of the money. What happened in the end?! The Wilson family is ruined, and the money is completely gone now!"

When Christopher heard this, he could only bow his head in shame.

If he had known that all of the money would be gone because of Charlie, he might as well have given the money to his mother instead. At the very least, they would have been able to solve the difficulties faced by the Wilson Group.

However, at that time, Christopher did not want to sink with the Wilson Group. That was the reason why he had come up with some petty tricks.

He had never expected his plan to backfire and that he would shoot himself in the foot, losing everything instead. His wife had also had to suffer as a result…

As he thought about this, Christopher felt guilty toward his wife, mother, and even his two children.

When he thought about how much his wife had suffered, he felt even more uncomfortable and upset. He hugged Hannah as he burst into tears.

Donald walked up toward the few people at this time before he said coldly, "It seems as though all of you have a feud with Charlie. If I gave all of you the opportunity to take revenge on Charlie, would you be willing to accept it?"

When Christopher heard this, he blurted out, "Yes! I am willing! I want to tear that bastard, Charlie, apart!"

Lady Wilson was very clever and quick-witted, and she had already guessed that the reason Donald had brought their family here today was because he wanted them to deal with Charlie. This could only mean that Donald also had a feud with Charlie.

Therefore, the old lady nodded repeatedly before she said, "Mr. Webb, as long as you give us a chance, we will definitely go all out to deal with Charlie!"

Harold said angrily, "If anyone gave me a pistol, I would go and kill that bastard personally tonight!"

Donald was very satisfied with the attitude of this family. What he had been looking for was people with this kind of desperate intention to kill Charlie.

He smiled slightly before he said, "To tell you the truth, I also have a deep hatred and feud with Charlie. I want to kill him personally. Therefore, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. This is the reason why I called your family over here today. If you also want to take revenge against Charlie, you might as well cooperate with me to do so."

Lady Wilson blurted out, "Mr. Webb, all you have to do is to give us your orders! What do you need us to do?"

Donald replied indifferently, "I want to take Charlie’s life personally. As for you, I will send all of you back to Aurous Hill and I will help you solve all of the other problems that you are facing now. From now on, you will only have one goal. I want you to do everything possible to disgust Charlie. I want his family to be in utter chaos so that he will be distracted! I want his family to suffer a conflict and be in a complete mess before I kill him!"

Lady Wilson was ecstatic when she heard this.

She did not truly care about whether Donald would be able to kill Charlie or not.

What she really cared about was the fact that Donald needed their help now. Therefore, this would simply mean that the Wilson family would be able to rely on the Webb family from now on.

The Wilson family was already on the verge of ruin, but since they were now partners who were collaborating with the Webb family, there was a chance for the Wilson family to make a comeback.

Moreover, she might not only be able to bring the Wilson family back to life, but the Wilson family could most likely be even more powerful compared to when it was at its peak and heyday!

At this time, Lady Wilson opened her mouth as she spoke to Donald, "Mr. Webb, my granddaughter, Claire, is also running a construction and refurbishing business, and this is in direct competition and conflict with the Wilson Group. If you can bring the Wilson Group back to life, we will be able to become her competitor in the business then."

Donald nodded before he said faintly, "Don’t worry. I will invest eighty million dollars in the Wilson Group to help you clear your debts. If the Wilson Group does well, I will definitely continue investing in the Wilson Group in the future."

Lady Wilson was ecstatic when she heard this.

When she had been desperately looking for a solution to save the Wilson family, she could not find one at all. Now that she was not doing anything at all, she had encountered a savior effortlessly.

Or perhaps, every cloud has a silver lining.

During this period, Lady Wilson had always felt that there was no way she could possibly resurrect the Wilson Group from the dead. However, she never expected a single sentence from Donald to give the Wilson Group so much power.

The only problem the Wilson family was facing was that they had no money, and they owed tens of millions of dollars in foreign debt. They did not even know how to begin to clear their debts.

The banks had been pressuring them because they wanted to get their money back. However, if they repaid their loans now, everything would return to normal.

The Wilson Group originally owed the bank eighty million dollars. However, Kenneth Wilson had invested ten million dollars in the Wilson Group in the past. Moreover, the bank had already repossessed their villa and all of their antiques. At that time, as long as they repaid the remaining tens of millions of dollars to the bank, the bank would return their villa and antiques to them. When that time came, they would still have tens of millions of dollars remaining in their company’s bank account. They would experience a complete reversal in the blink of an eye!

Harold and Wendy were both very excited when they heard this. They looked at the old lady before they asked excitedly, "Grandma, does this mean that we will be able to return to our Wilson family villa this time? Does that mean we will not need to live on the streets anymore?"

Wendy also shed tears of excitement as she asked, "Does that mean that I do not need to use Dabao SOD honey anymore?"

Lady Wilson was about to nod her head, but she suddenly thought of a brilliant idea.

So, the old lady said to Donald, "Mr. Webb, Charlie’s family and our family are just like oil and water, and both of us can’t coexist together. The reason why they were so eager to send us to the coal mine and detention center was simply because out of sight, out of mind. However, if we were to go back this time and live under their noses every day, they would definitely be suffering every day. Don’t you want to cause chaos and trouble for his family? If you put us right behind them, their family will be in chaos all day long!"

When Donald heard this, he became very interested in her suggestion. He raised his brows before he asked, "Old lady, what do you mean specifically? Tell me clearly and don’t beat around the bush."

Lady Wilson hurriedly replied flatteringly, "Mr. Webb, Charlie and his family live in a villa at Thompson First in Aurous Hill. Do you know how arrogant they are just because they are living in this villa? This is especially so for my second daughter-in-law! She is so haughty and arrogant. She even told us that people like us are not even qualified to watch their doors for them! If we suddenly became their neighbors and they had to see us every day, can you imagine how they would feel then?"

Donald’s eyes lit up immediately.

F*ck! This was getting interesting!

Just think about it. You’d just moved into a luxurious villa and were enjoying a luxurious and secluded life in your villa while you looked at your enemies who were suffering out on the streets while they starved. That had to be a very enjoyable thought.

However, what if you suddenly woke up one day and find out that your desperate and miserable enemy who was forced to live out on the street had suddenly become your neighbor? You would definitely feel as though you were falling from heaven to hell in an instant.

Donald believed in Feng Shui, fortune, and magnetic fields.

He firmly believed that if a person had good Feng Shui and good fortune, the person would naturally be in a good mood, and everything would go smoothly for the person as well.

However, if a person’s mood was affected and he was very upset every day from morning to night, he would not be able to concentrate on anything, and he would certainly lose interest in everything. He would not be able to taste good wine, and a delicious meal would not be delicious to him.

Over time, this person’s magnetic field would be affected by his negative emotions. This would then affect the person’s Feng Shui and fortune, which would eventually affect his own physical health.

In Feng Shui, everything that irritated a person was called ‘killing energy’.

If it was too loud, it was called ‘sound killing energy’. If it was too bright, it was called ‘light killing energy’. If the heart was irritated or flustered, then it was called ‘emotion killing energy’.

These kinds of killing energies were all colorless, tasteless, shapeless, invisible, and they did not leave any traces behind. Therefore, it would be extremely difficult for a person to resolve this problem.

If he sent the Wilson family to live right next to Charlie, that would be equivalent to sending all these different kinds of killing energy to him! Charlie would definitely be suffering every day then!

As he thought about this, Donald was very joyous as he said, "If that is the case, I will help you buy a villa in Thompson First. I will buy the villa directly next to Charlie so that your family can move in immediately."

Lady Wilson could only tremble in excitement when she heard this.

After all, why did she break all ties with her second son’s family? Why was she sent to the detention center for so many days?

In the final analysis, the culprit was none other than the villa at Thompson First.

She had been too greedy for the luxurious and elegant villa at Thompson First. She kept dreaming of living in the villa and experiencing the unparalleled luxury of living the luxurious life of an upper class.

In the end, she failed to win the fight against her second son’s family. Not only did she not even have the opportunity to move into their villa at Thompson First, but the bank had even come to repossess and seal off her old villa.

The situation was different now. She had gotten into the Webb family’s good books.

Donald was really interested after hearing Lady Wilson’s remarks earlier.

It seemed as though Donald truly hated Charlie very much. He would be interested in anything that would make Charlie feel very uncomfortable!

Lady Wilson did not even expect Donald to agree to buy a villa at Thompson First for her just like that!

As the saying goes, the third party would benefit from the tussle.

This way, she would be able to gain a villa at Thompson First!

She was very excited and hurriedly told Donald, "Mr. Webb, I will be honest with you. Charlie and his family live in Villa A05 at Thompson First. I have already been there before and I know the layout of the area. Villa A04 and Villa A06 are directly next to Villa A05. If we can live in Villa A04 or Villa A06, Charlie will definitely feel very uncomfortable then!"

Lady Wilson was a shrew who had been very calculative throughout her whole life.

In fact, there was also the B-series villa which was directly behind the A-series villa. However, since the A-series villa was the largest unit in Thompson First, she proposed for Donald to buy Villa A04 or Villa A06.

This way, she would be able to live in a huge and luxurious villa with the same exact specifications as Charlie’s family. That would be perfect!

The A-series villas at Thompson First were worth more than one hundred million dollars, and it was the most expensive villa in the whole of Aurous Hill.

For an average family, this was a figure they would never be able to attain in this lifetime.

For an ordinary rich family, it might be possible for them to afford this villa if they worked a little harder in this lifetime.

For an extremely wealthy family, they would have to work hard for at least ten years to be able to have the opportunity to live in this kind of villa.

However, to the Webb family, this kind of villa was just a drop in the bucket.

Even though the Webb family was currently experiencing major difficulties, they had a value of hundreds of billions of dollars. Therefore, they would not mind spending one hundred million dollars on a villa.

Moreover, Donald knew very well that the Webb family would be buying this villa for the Wilson family to live in. However, this was not equivalent to giving the villa to the Wilson family. Instead, it would be equivalent to the Webb family investing in the villa as a real estate investment. Perhaps two years later, the Webb family would be able to make some money if this villa appreciated in value. If so, why wouldn’t he be willing to do that?

Therefore, Donald nodded before he said, "Since we are going to partner up and collaborate to work together on major issues, I can still fulfill this kind of small requirement. Let’s do it. I will arrange for my subordinates to inquire whether Villa A04 and Villa A06 are still available for sale. It does not matter even if the villa has already been sold. I can easily buy it from the other party at a high price. You can move in immediately after I buy over the villa!"

The five members of the Wilson family were all very excited!

This was especially so for Christopher who was looking at the old lady with a look of worship and admiration in his eyes.

He used to think that his mother was already old and might not be useful anymore. However, he never expected the saying that the older the person was, the wiser the person was, to be true!

If it was him, he would have already bowed and thanked Donald with excitement as soon as he heard that the Webb family would be investing in the Wilson family and helping them regain their strength and power.

However, his mother was different. The old lady remained very calm as she analyzed Donald’s mentality. As soon as she spoke up, she had won over a villa for the Wilson family!

Although they would only be moving into the villa temporarily and were not sure how long they would be allowed to stay there, wasn’t this still an advantage anyway?

However, Lady Wilson knew very well that since she had gotten the favor of the Webb family, she should find a way to gain more benefits for herself.

It was still fine if they did not give her the villa at the moment. However, she would have to at least obtain a certain amount of commitment from Donald to allow her to stay at the villa for a fixed amount of time.

Thus, she looked at Donald as she smiled and said, "Mr. Webb, you have been very generous, but as an old lady, I still have something to ask of you."

Donald nodded before he said, "Just tell me what is the matter."

Lady Wilson said, "Mr. Webb, as you can see, I am already an old woman and I will not be able to live for many more years anyway. This old body of mine cannot tolerate a lot of suffering anymore. If you allow me to move into the villa at Thompson First today and if you wave your hands and kill that bastard Charlie tomorrow, does that mean that I will have to move out of the villa tomorrow then? After all, it will definitely be very easy for a powerful and influential man like you to kill that bastard Charlie."

Donald was very happy and satisfied when he heard her flattering words. He looked at the old lady before he asked, "Are you asking me to give you a promise on how long you can live in this villa?"

Lady Wilson gave him a thumbs up before she said flatteringly, "Sure enough, nothing can escape your eyes at all, Mr. Webb. An old lady like me is not a person who covets prosperity and wealth. However, I am already old and my body cannot withstand any suffering. I just want to be able to live in peace. I hope that you can sign an agreement with us to allow us to live in the villa at Thompson First for at least ten years. After ten years, no matter whether I am still dead or alive, the Wilson family will definitely move out of the villa as agreed upon."

In Lady Wilson’s eyes, ten years was already a very long time. After all, the proprietary rights of a house was only seventy years. Ten years was already equivalent to one-seventh of the consumption of the property.

That villa was worth more than one hundred million dollars. One-seventh of it would be almost twenty million dollars.

Moreover, she was already eighty years old this year and might not even be able to live for another ten years.

Donald did not care much about the villa in the first place. It would certainly not be possible for him to give the villa to the Wilson family. After all, he was not a fool. However, simply allowing them to live for ten years in the villa was not a big problem for him.

Thus, Donald replied indifferently, "Alright, then. Ten years it is. However, you have to concentrate and focus on getting things done for me. I will definitely reward you if we can deal with Charlie as soon as possible."

Lady Wilson hurriedly pulled her family members as they bowed in front of Donald. She was excited beyond words.

The other members of the Wilson family were also very excited. The Wilson family had already made a comeback.

The Wilson Group was not only saved, but they would also be able to live in a villa at Thompson First. This situation was much better compared to the peak of their lives at their best.

Moreover, Donald had also promised to support the Wilson Group. The Wilson Group would probably be able to make a breakthrough in their progress with Donald’s help.

At this time, Donald said, "I will arrange for someone to go to Thompson First to check out the housing situation there. I will buy Villa A04 or Villa A06 at Thompson First as soon as possible. After that, I will send all of you back to Aurous Hill. All of you can stay in the guest rooms in the Webb family villa for the time being. I will send you back to Aurous Hill when everything is prepared. After that, I will also directly credit the money for my investment into the Wilson Group into your company bank account."

The Wilson family members were all very excited and quickly thanked Donald as they were all very grateful toward him.

After that, one of the Webb family’s maid arranged for them to spend the night at the guest room area at the Webb family villa.

The Webb family villa occupied a huge area and was divided into three different areas. One area was where the Webb family members lived by themselves. The other area was dedicated to the maids and servants, and the last area was dedicated to the guests.

The Webb family villa had been built by themselves after they had bought a large piece of land. The scale of the villa was several times the size of the villa at Thompson First. There were more than a dozen guest rooms in the guest area alone. Therefore, it was very easy for them to arrange rooms for the family of five.

The Webb family’s maid brought them to the guest room area before allocating four rooms to them.

Lady Wilson, Harold, and Wendy each had one room to themselves. Since Christopher and Hannah were husband and wife, they were naturally sharing the same bedroom.

As soon as they returned to their respective rooms, Christopher could not wait any longer. He held Hannah in his arms before he said anxiously, "My wife, you have been seriously wronged during this time. I really missed you, wife."

As he spoke, Christopher was already preparing to take off Hannah’s clothes.

Hannah was also feeling very emotional at this time. She had not seen her husband for such a long time, so she was naturally very happy to finally be reunited with him.

Both of them were at the peak of their sexuality. After all, short partings made a reunion even sweeter than a honeymoon.

However, Hannah was still feeling somewhat worried.

She naturally believed that her husband would not have any extramarital affairs during this period of separation. After all, he would not have the energy to do so. Besides, he had always been locked up in the detention center for a long time.

However, she had not been that faithful.

She had succumbed to the supervisor’s lustful authority when she was still at the coal mine and had even become his lover for a long period of time. She had ultimately betrayed her husband almost every day.

She was very worried. She was worried that her husband would find out about this matter one day, and she was worried that he would despise her or even be mad at her.

Therefore, she made up her mind. She would take this secret to the grave with her, and she would never let anyone else find out about this matter.

Before it was dark, Christopher and Hannah were already making sound waves in their guest room.

Christopher had been very depressed during this period. Therefore, he was naturally very impatient after getting separated from his wife for such a long time.

Hannah naturally loved her husband very much. She originally thought that she would never be able to see him again in her life. However, she truly did not expect to have the opportunity to return to his embrace now. Hence, she was naturally full of joy.

This was supposed to be a very harmonious and enjoyable moment, but Hannah suddenly felt a sense of loss in her heart.

She felt a little down because she felt that her husband’s sexual ability could not be compared to that of the dirty supervisor’s at all…

This was absolutely depressing.

One was the person that she loved, and the other was the person that she hated and despised. However, if she were to put these facts aside and talk about the sexual intercourse itself, even two of the people she loved could not match up to the person that she hated and despised.

After all, the other party came from a rough background. Although he was not young, he was not lacking in physical fitness at all. He was very strong and powerful.

She looked at Christopher who was a little plump and had never exercised in his entire life. He was already a little thinner after spending a few days in the detention center. Otherwise, it would have really been a turn off as soon as she saw his big belly at first glance.

Therefore, if she really had to compare Christopher and the supervisor, Christopher would probably only have about twenty percent of his opponent’s skills and powers.

This made Hannah feel that it was not as interesting anymore.

They were supposed to be enjoying making love to one another, yet now, she felt as though something crucial was missing.

However, she could only sigh in her heart. After all, even if she were to get beaten to death, she would not want to return to that dark place anymore. She did not want to continue serving and waiting on the dirty and stinky supervisor in that dirty brick house.

Later that evening, one of the Webb family’s maids invited them to the guest dining room for dinner.

Neither Donald nor Thomas came over that night.

They regarded the Wilson family as their subordinates now. Therefore, it would be impossible for them to come and enjoy dinner with them.

Halfway through their meal, the butler working for the Webb family came over before he told Lady Wilson, "Mr. Webb asked me to tell you that he has already bought the Villa A04 at Thompson First. You guys are very fortunate because someone had already renovated the villa and were already prepared to move into the villa. The villa is completed with luxurious decorations, furniture, and appliances. However, Mr. Webb spent another thirty million dollars to buy over the villa from the other party. Therefore, you will be able to move into the villa tomorrow!"

The Wilson family members were very excited when they heard this. Lady Wilson could not control her trembling hands, and she dropped the chopsticks in her hands.

After thanking the butler, Lady Wilson told her family, "We have already seen the layout of the A-series villa at Thompson First. There are many rooms in the villa, and it will be more than enough for our whole family. Since I am older and like spacious places, I want the biggest master bedroom on the third floor. You guys can take your pick from the rest of the rooms."

Christopher replied immediately, "In that case, Hannah and I will take the biggest master bedroom on the second floor."

Harold replied, "Then I will take the second bedroom on the third floor."

Wendy said, "I will take the other bedroom on the second floor, then."

"Okay!" Lady Wilson nodded in satisfaction. After that, she sneered and said, "Didn’t their family think that we’re already done for? I really can’t wait to see the looks on their faces when they find out we have moved into the villa next door."

Christopher gritted his teeth before he said, "That damned Elaine and Charlie actually colluded to set my wife up. My wife has suffered so much because of them. I have to settle this score with them!"

Hannah hurriedly said, "Are you crazy? You should not bring this matter up to them."

"Why?" Christopher asked as he frowned.

Hannah immediately said, "I was the one who colluded with Ethel to cheat Elaine out of her money in the first place. We failed to set her up in the end and Charlie managed to deal with us instead. So, Ethel and I were the ones who broke the law first! If this matter is really brought up and the police intervene in this matter, the police will definitely arrest me instead!"

At this time, Hannah suddenly thought of how Ethel had been shot to death last night, and she said nervously, "Ethel wanted to hit me last night, but she was shot to death by the Webb family. Her family is still stuck in the coal mine right now. If this incident gets out to the public and the police get Ethel’s family out of the coal mine, they will definitely come and look for me to take revenge!"

Christopher frowned as he said, "Are we going to let Charlie and Elaine off so easily?"

Hannah replied, "I can create trouble for them in other ways. Besides, the Webb family is already prepared to deal with them behind the scenes. Therefore, I will definitely be able to avenge myself. No matter what it is, we should not mention or bring up this matter again."

In fact, Hannah was a little worried in her heart. If the coal mine was mentioned, and if her past with the supervisor of the coal mine was exposed, how was she going to maintain a foothold in the Wilson family?

Christopher felt that what Hannah said made sense. Therefore, he nodded gently before he said, "Okay then, everyone should understand and pretend not to know about this matter in the future."

***

The next day, the Wilson family of five returned to Aurous Hill in a car arranged by the Webb family.

On the way back, the Webb family did not arrange for a private jet to send them back. They did not even arrange for a Rolls-Royce to drive them but instead, they sent a Buick GL8 to send them back.

Lady Wilson was very dissatisfied when she saw the Buick GL8.

When they came here, the Webb family had sent a Rolls-Royce to bring them to the airport, a private jet to take them to Southaven, and another Rolls-Royce to send them to the Webb family villa.

That scene and welcome were really very impressive and enjoyable.

It was different now. The Webb family had simply arranged for a broken car worth about two to three hundred thousand dollars to send the family of five away.

The feeling of sitting in this car was completely different from sitting in a Rolls-Royce.

However, since the car was driven by a driver working for the Webb family, she did not dare to say anything at all.

The drive from Southaven to Aurous Hill took about four to five hours. Therefore, it was already past noon when they finally arrived in Aurous Hill.

The driver drove them all the way to the gate of the villa community at Thompson First before he gave them several access cards and keys. After that, he said, "Mr. Webb intends for you to move into the villa at Thompson First today. He will arrange for someone to come over and handle the investment in the Wilson Group tomorrow."

"Great!" Lady Wilson was very excited, and she nodded as she said, "Please help me thank Mr. Webb for his help. Tell him that we will definitely live up to his expectations!"

The driver nodded before he drove away.

The five members of the Wilson family swiped the access card before they stepped into the villa community at Thompson First.

All of them could not help but sigh in their hearts now that they were here at Thompson First once more.

When they came to Thompson First the past few times, they had all been very jealous and envious.

However, life had its ups and downs. Now, they finally owned a first-class villa at Thompson First.

The person who was most excited amongst them was none other than Lady Wilson. She had already been looking forward to living in the villa at Thompson First. She has already been looking forward to it for a long time!

Following that, Lady Wilson walked in the middle with her grandson, Harold, and her granddaughter, Wendy, supporting her on both sides. At this time, Christopher and Hannah were also both holding hands in a very loving manner as they showed affection for one another.

Lady Wilson felt as though she was a queen as she walked in such an ultra-luxurious villa community. She felt positively majestic and extremely confident at this time.

She was very excited and could not help but sigh as she said, "It would be great if I could just run into that bitch, Elaine! I want to make her feel as uncomfortable as possible!"

Wendy smiled before she said, "Grandma, don’t forget that you already broke her leg. I bet she is crying in bed at home now!"

Everyone laughed.

At this time, Harold suddenly pointed to the green path on the roadside ahead of them as he gestured at a woman who was holding a crutch in one hand, and he said, "Damn it! Isn’t that the bitch, Elaine?"

At this time, Elaine had just finished lunch and was directing and ordering Charlie around. He was carrying an iron bucket and a shovel as he dug into the soil in the green lane of the villa area.

Over the past two days, Elaine had had nothing better to do. She could not go out to play because of her broken leg, and she was extremely bored at home. She had scrolled through her circle of friends and realized that she had a female friend whom she did not have many dealings with in the past who had also bought a villa in the suburbs.

Moreover, she even planted a lot of fruits and vegetables in the yard of her villa. When she shared those photos of the fruits and vegetables that she had planted in her circle of friends, many people had given her a thumbs up, saying that she was very smart and understood life.

Elaine had been very jealous. On a whim, she had also stated that she wanted to grow vegetables and fruits in the yard of their villa.

However, she had broken her leg and would not be able to shovel the ground. Hence, she could only arrange for Charlie to do this kind of work.

Charlie originally did not want to entertain her at all. After all, he had already had a showdown with her last time. If Elaine was to live in his villa in the future, she would have to be polite and respectful toward him. Therefore, he would not allow her to order him around.

However, when Claire, his wife, heard that her mother wanted to grow some fruits and vegetables, she also felt that this kind of thing would be able to edify her sentiments. Moreover, she would be able to stay at home and live an honest life instead. Therefore, Claire came forward to ask Charlie for help.

This was the only reason why Charlie had agreed.

In his opinion, it would be a good idea to let Elaine grow some vegetables instead of coming up with all sorts of wicked ideas all the time.

Therefore, after they were done eating, he helped her shovel some soil in the villa, and he had already circled a place for her to make her vegetable garden.

Elaine was standing using her crutch. At this time, she told Charlie, "After digging the loess, don’t forget to dig the black soil too. The black soil smells bad."

Charlie nodded slightly and lowered his head as he continued digging without saying anything else.

Elaine hesitated for a moment before she carefully asked Charlie something in a negotiating tone, "Charlie, can I discuss something with you?"

When Charlie saw that her attitude was somewhat humble, he said lightly, "You can say it if you have something to say. I will listen first."

Elaine smiled before she said, "When you have time, drive to the countryside and find some old farmers from the countryside. After that, buy some vegetables and fruit trees with the roots intact from those farmers. You should just buy the whole tree altogether."

Charlie replied, "Wouldn’t we be doing something absolutely unnecessary, then? If you want to buy some vegetables and fruits, couldn’t you just buy it from the supermarket? You can even arrange for them to deliver it to your doorstep for you."

Elaine was very dissatisfied with Charlie’s attitude and she felt very uncomfortable about it. However, she did not dare to say anything. She could only smile as she pleaded her case, "Mom wants you to buy the whole tree not because I want to eat the fruits and vegetables. I want you to buy it so that we can plant it directly in our yard. Wouldn’t we be able to have a vegetable garden right away then? Otherwise, we would have to plant the seeds and wait for them to grow slowly. Who knows how long it is going to take for the seeds to grow into a tree?"

Charlie gave up.

It seemed as though his mother-in-law was anxious about this matter because she wanted to take pictures and post it on her social media account as soon as possible.

Just as he was thinking of rejecting her unreasonable request, Elaine hurriedly said, "My dear son-in-law, let me tell you the truth. Claire really enjoyed growing vegetables and fruits ever since she was a child. When she was young, she would often drag me and her father to go out and pick some fruits and vegetables. When we entered other people’s vegetable garden in the countryside, Claire would always be very unwilling to leave."

Charlie eyed her suspiciously before he said, "When was this? Why haven’t I heard of this?"

Elaine hurriedly said, "Claire already grew up after that. She had to go to school and work after that. How could she possibly have the time to go to a vegetable garden? I swear to God. Claire really enjoyed these things when she was a child. As she was growing up, she also wanted to plant some vegetables in the courtyard of the Wilson family villa, but the old lady was always reluctant to let her do so."

Charlie thought to himself for a moment. If his wife really liked it, he would not mind making the arrangements for it.

Thus, he took out his cell phone before calling Claire and asked her, "Wife, it will already be the weekend tomorrow. Do you want to go out and pick some fruits and vegetables?"

"Okay!" As soon as Claire heard his words, she agreed immediately. "That would be perfect! Where are we going to pick fruits and vegetables? How did you know that I enjoyed picking fruits and vegetables?"

After listening to Claire’s response, Charlie smiled before he said, "Okay, you don’t have to worry about where we will be going. Your husband will arrange it for you."

"That’s great!" Claire replied happily. "I will wait for you to make all the arrangements then!"

"Okay!"

After Charlie had hung up the phone, Elaine hurriedly said flatteringly, "See, I did not lie to you, right?"

Charlie hummed before he looked at his cell phone again and called Zeke.

"Master Wade! Why did you think of calling me?"

Charlie replied indifferently, "Zeke, my wife enjoys picking fruits and vegetables very much. I want to turn half of the courtyard of the villa at Thompson First into a vegetable garden so that she can pick fruits and vegetables in the courtyard every day. Find some of the best varieties of the best fruits and vegetables for me. Moreover, I want the trees that have already grown up, bore fruits, have vines, saplings, and roots attached to them. I want you to transport it to the villa at Thompson First directly. Can you do that?"

When Zeke heard this, he blurted out, "Master Wade, don’t worry. Even if you wanted a vegetable greenhouse, I will get it done for you!"

Charlie replied, "Okay. Start making all the preparations today. Transport the trees to Thompson First and plant the trees in my courtyard tonight. I want my wife to be able to see it when she wakes up tomorrow!"

Zeke smiled before he said, "Master Wade, you truly love your wife! Don’t worry. I will make all the arrangements!"

Elaine was also very excited at this time.

Charlie was indeed very good at fooling other people. He only needed to make a phone call and the other party was already diligently arranging and preparing a vegetable garden for him. He was actually pretty capable!

She used to think that this guy would get punished for his actions sooner or later. However, the more she looked at him, the more she felt that this young man was thriving and getting more and more prosperous.

At this time, Elaine suddenly heard a very familiar voice ringing in her ears. "Oh! Isn’t it my good daughter-in-law? Why are you using a crutch? The way your posture is now that you are using a crutch is actually pretty interesting!"

The expression on Elaine’s face turned ugly immediately.

She did not even need to turn around to know that this voice came from her mother-in-law, that damned Lady Wilson!

However, Elaine was shocked when she turned her head around to take a look. What had happened? Why were the five of them together?!

The old lady, Christopher, and the two youngsters should have been detained for a few more days. Why had they been released in advance?

The main point was why was Hannah here? Didn’t Charlie’s friend arrange for her to be sent to a coal mine to dig for coal?

When Charlie heard the sudden movement at this time, he could not help but turn his head around, and he frowned immediately.

He did not expect Hannah to show up here.

Don Albert had always been very reliable in anything he did. He would never make such a big mistake and allow Hannah to come back here. What exactly had happened?

Hannah was Charlie and his mother-in-law, Elaine’s secret. Although his wife and father-in-law had eventually found out that Elaine had lost their family money when she was gambling, they did not know that he had sent Hannah off to the coal mine.

Both of them thought that Hannah had already run away with her family’s money. Therefore, Charlie could not help but feel a little worried now that Hannah was suddenly back.

At this time, Elaine, who had never been outdone, had already started scolding them, "I was wondering who it was. It turns out that it is just your whole family. What’s up? Are you still having ideas about our villa? Have you already forgotten how your whole family ended up in the detention center last time? Would you believe that I will call the police to arrest you right now?"

When Elaine started mocking everyone about the detention center again, Harold was very annoyed, and he said, "Elaine, why don’t you take a look at your ugly appearance now. You have already lost your two front teeth and you are even speaking indistinctly because of your missing teeth. Why are you still trying to show off now?"

When Elaine heard that Harold actually dared to ridicule her for losing her two front teeth, she instantly became very angry.

She did not even dare to look in the mirror for the past few days after she came back because she really looked too ugly after losing her two front teeth.

However, it was a very troublesome thing to go to a dentist. Sometimes, you would have to go back and forth to the dentist several times just to do the filling for a tooth. What’s more, Elaine had already lost a few teeth, and the dentist would have to do everything from scratch.

Claire wanted to spend some money to implant some teeth for Elaine, but it would be very inconvenient for her to move now because of her broken leg. Therefore, they did not want her to suffer from any physical pain and planned to wait for her broken leg to heal before going to the dentist for a dental implant.

Elaine also had no interest in going out at all because of the loss of her two front teeth. If she did, she would really lose all of her image because of her appearance.

Harold actually dared to use her teeth to tease her at this time?! How could she possibly tolerate it!

Elaine immediately cursed, "Harold, no matter what it is, I am still your second aunt. Aren’t you afraid that you will get your retribution if you speak to me in that manner?"

Harold said contemptuously, "What kind of second aunt are you? Just look at how unsightly your appearance is! I have never seen an uglier woman than you! Why aren’t you getting a dental implant even after losing your two front teeth? Are you thinking of acting in a skit?"

The last thing Elaine wanted to think of was the appearance of the old lady in the skit that Bill Murray and Betty White had starred in. This was because she looked exactly like the old lady in the skit right now. Elaine felt even more frustrated after hearing Harold’s words.

So, she took out her cell phone from her pocket before she ground her teeth and cursed, "Just wait and see. I am going to call the police right now and press charges against you for breaking into my house! You still refuse to turn over a new leaf even after repeated teachings! You will definitely get locked up for a longer period of time this round!"

Lady Wilson sneered before she said disdainfully, "Elaine, do you really think that you are the only person in this world who could afford to live in a villa at Thompson First?"

Elaine snorted coldly before she said, "Of course! Otherwise, how could it be possible for a pathetic person like you to live in Thompson First? It is not that I am despising you or looking down on you. However, if an old woman like you can afford to live in a villa at Thompson First, I will twist my head off and give it to you so that you can kick it like a ball!"

Lady Wilson laughed before she said, "Oh, Elaine! You really have not changed at all. Don’t think that I am just an old lady. Today, I really feel like testing whether it is nice to kick your head or not!"

After that, Lady Wilson took out an exquisite key before she said proudly, "Let me tell you, Elaine. From now on, Villa A04 at Thompson First is already mine. From today onward, our families will become neighbors!"

"My ass!" Elaine replied contemptuously, "You are really good at bragging, old lady! You cannot even afford to buy food to feed yourself and you are telling me that you bought Villa A04 at Thompson First? How did you do it? Did you sell Wendy to another rich man again? However, which rich man would be willing to pay such a high price for someone with Wendy’s appearance?"

When Wendy heard this, she pointed at Elaine as she said angrily, "Elaine, you bitch! Who are you talking about?"

"Of course I’m talking about you!" Elaine replied nonchalantly. "I don’t know who accompanied an old man who is even older than her own father. Now, you actually dare to come and yell at me? Who do you think you are?"

Wendy was naturally very furious when Elaine brought up the embarrassing and shameless things that she had done. She was about to come up to Elaine to fight it out with her. However, Lady Wilson grabbed her before she said lightly, "Wendy, don’t argue with this disabled person. She is already so miserable, what is the point of arguing with her?"

After she was done speaking, Lady Wilson called the four other people before saying, "Let’s go. We have to go in and clean up our villa. What is the point of arguing with this kind of useless person?"

The rest of them spat at Elaine’s feet one after the other before they walked past her with an arrogant look on their faces.

Elaine still did not believe that they could really afford to buy the villa at Thompson First. Therefore, she cursed behind them, "You guys are truly impressive. You are always so pretentious. What is the point? The security guards will come up and chase all of you out soon!"

Hannah turned around before she stared at Elaine with a hazy look in her eyes as she said coldly, "Elaine, don’t forget that the both of us have not settled the score between us yet!"

Elaine scolded, "Are you kidding? Will I be afraid of you? Do you believe that my son-in-law can send you back to the coal mine at Mount Blackpine to dig for coal with just a single phone call?"

As Jacob and Claire were not here, Elaine was not afraid to mention anything about the coal mine.

Hannah glared at Elaine with a cannibalistic look in her eyes and she was about to speak. At this time, Lady Wilson had already opened the front door of Villa A04. She looked at Elaine who was dumbfounded as she waved the key in her hand and smiled as she said, "Elaine, what did you say just now? Didn’t you say that you were going to twist your head off so that I can kick it around like a ball? Hurry up and do it."

When Elaine saw that the old lady had actually unlocked the front door of Villa A04, she was too shocked to even speak.

How was that possible? Wasn’t the Wilson family already so poor that they did not even have a place to live in anymore? How could they possibly afford to buy a villa at Thompson First? Could it be that they had already experienced a reversal in their fortune?

Moreover, they were even going to be her neighbors from now on?! This was too vexing…

As she thought about this, Elaine looked at Charlie before she blurted out, "Charlie, what is going on? Didn’t your friend send all of them to the coal mine? Didn’t your friend say that they would not be allowed to escape in the future? How did Hannah escape?"

Charlie was also a little surprised at this time.

He took out his cell phone before he walked to a place where there was no one at all. After that, he called Don Albert directly, "Why has one of the people that I asked you to send to the coal mine at Mount Blackpine last time come back? What happened over there?"

Don Albert asked in surprise, "Did something like that happen? Master Wade, please give me a moment. I will make a phone call to ask about the situation!"

A moment later, Don Albert called Charlie. "Master Wade! Someone bought over my friend’s small coal mine and offered to pay him three times the market price."

Charlie came to a sudden realization.

He asked, "Was it the Webb family?"

"Yes!" Don Albert said, "It was the Webb family from Southaven. Master Wade, is the Webb family targeting you? Do you want everyone to help you come up with a solution?"

Charlie replied lightly, "No need. The Webb family has not officially made an appearance yet. I am currently just dealing with a few small fries. You don’t have to worry about him."

Don Albert felt very guilty at this time and said, "Master Wade, I am sorry for my ineffective supervision of this matter. Please punish me! I will also arrange for someone to come and capture Hannah today!"

"No need." Charlie replied lightly, "Since she has already returned, I will just let her stay here."

After he was done speaking, Charlie asked again, "What is the situation with the father and son from the Weaver family who are digging for ginseng on Mount Golim?"

Don Albert hurriedly said, "The father and son from the Weaver family are still on Mount Golim at this time. Someone came to try and take them away some time ago. However, they were all beaten up and defeated by my men and Liam’s men. In order to strengthen our defense, Liam and I have already sent more men up to the mountain. There are currently more than twenty men over there guarding them in secret."

"Okay." Charlie hummed as he said, "The one with the last name Webb is probably looking for my enemies everywhere now. So, you have to keep them safe for me. I will not hold it against you now that Hannah is back, but you must not allow the father and son from the Weaver family to be released!"

Don Albert blurted out, "Master Wade, you can rest assured that I will instruct my subordinates to guard them well. I will never allow anyone to take them away!"

"Okay." Charlie hummed before he said, "Right, make sure that you tell Liam to get more men to guard his father and brother lest they come back to snatch the Weaver Pharmaceutical from him."

No one would be more afraid of his father and brother coming back than Liam.

If the Webb family really successfully brought his father and brother back from Mount Golim, the first thing the Webb family would help them to do would be to retake the Weaver Pharmaceutical.

This was because the Webb family certainly would not be bringing the father and son back just so they could be two pathetic jerks. The Webb family would definitely hope that their allies could be even more powerful.

Weaver Pharmaceutical was a pharmaceutical company with a market value worth several billions of dollars. If they could collaborate with the Webb family, there would definitely be plenty of room for development. Thus, after bringing the father and son back from Mount Golim, Donald would definitely want to help them regain their power. This was equivalent to the Webb family gaining an ally worth billions of dollars as well as a diehard ally.

Charlie believed that Liam would certainly do everything possible within his means to stop the Webb family’s actions as soon as he found out about this.

In any case, even if the father and son from the Weaver family really came back, it did not matter to Charlie at all.

He had ten thousand ways to deal with the father and son from the Weaver family in an instant.

If he really wanted to, he could make Donald leave this life easily.

However, that would be meaningless.

What fun was there in life if he did not have any enemies at all?

Since the Webb family wanted to play with him, he would play with them too.

After all, they were a large family with a scale of at least two hundred billion dollars. This was a rare opportunity that he could take to use them as sandbags to practice.

Maybe he would choose to return to Eastcliff in the future, and when he did, he would have to face the Wade family that he did not know very well.

If he did not learn how to deal with wealthy people in advance, it would be really difficult for him to deal with any dangers in the future.

It was a good opportunity to practice his skills now.

Charlie hung up the phone before he returned to the spot where he was shoveling the soil. Elaine hurriedly came over as she asked, "Did you ask about it? What happened? Why did that stinky Hannah come back?"

Charlie told Elaine, "I just asked my friend about it over the phone. My friend told me that the coal mine over there went bankrupt and they happened to have a new boss. All the workers ran away and Hannah also took the opportunity to escape at that time."

Elaine was very depressed as she said, "How could that stinky and shameless woman escape! I am so angry just by looking at her!"

When she recalled how Hannah had tried to set her up, Elaine not only hated Hannah, but she also hated Charlie.

This was because Charlie was the one who had forced Ethel to donate all of her money, including the money that she had lost to Ethel, away.

She originally had a net worth of about two million dollars, but Charlie had made her lose everything in the blink of an eye.

In the past, Elaine would have already pointed her finger at Charlie to scold him as she thought about this.

However, Elaine did not dare to be so pretentious in front of Charlie anymore. After all, she was living in his villa right now and her daughter was not taking her side anymore. Therefore, she knew that Charlie was not afraid of her anymore.

Charlie glanced at her before he said lightly, "It is already meaningless to ask why she was able to escape. Now that they can actually afford to live in Thompson First, this could only mean that they have already found someone to support and back them up. You should not try to provoke them for no reason at all. If you get bullied again, we might not be able to defeat them."

Elaine could not help but feel a little worried when she heard this.

However, she really could not accept it if she had to act decently in front of this family in the future.

Why?!

These people were obviously about to die! So, how had they managed to survive?!

Furthermore, they were actually living so well!

Elaine ground her teeth and said, "Charlie, why don’t you look for an opportunity to beat up their entire family severely instead? It would be best if you could break all of their legs so that the five of them could just spend their days sitting in a wheelchair inside the villa every day?"

Charlie asked her, "If they decide to report me, I will definitely end up in prison. I do not mind at all. However, if I am locked up in prison, what are you going to do if they come here to try and beat you up?"

Elaine was shocked when she heard this.

She had to admit that what Charlie said made perfect sense.

The Wilson family had a larger number of people compared to them. If Charlie was around, they probably would not dare to come and provoke them. However, if Charlie was not around, who would be able to protect her then?

Jacob?

That old bastard was going to divorce her. So, he would probably be bullying her himself.

Besides, he had always been a useless and pathetic person. His legs would become weak whenever he saw his mother. Elaine would be daydreaming if she thought of counting on him for help.

Therefore, she could only sigh as she said, "It seems as though we will have no choice but to be neighbors with the Wilson family from now on. I really feel so uncomfortable right now…"

***

At this time, the Wilson family members were all stunned and shocked as they looked around the villa!

Villa A04 at Thompson First had the exact same layout as Villa A05. Moreover, the previous owner had also put a lot of thought into decorating the villa. Therefore, the villa was actually very luxurious.

Lady Wilson was stunned after she opened the door and stepped into the villa.

The decoration and interior design of this villa were more exaggerated. There were a lot of golden decorations which looked very luxurious, making the villa look like a palace. On the other hand, Villa A05 where Charlie lived looked much more magnificent.

This was because Zeke knew that Charlie was a relatively low key person. Therefore, he had deliberately used a much simpler and not so extravagant decoration style when renovating the villa for him.

This was in contrast to Villa A04 which somewhat looked like a high-end karaoke bar with a hint of exaggerated luxury.

However, the Wilson family members were all flamboyant people. They adored vanity, and most importantly, this family did not have any culture whatsoever. Therefore, they naturally preferred this kind of local gold decoration and design.

After walking into the living room, the Wilson family was dumbfounded. Lady Wilson was so excited that she could not help but burst into tears. She felt as though she was living in a dream.

It was also the same for the rest of them. All of them had not seen much of the world. They were all already extremely envious and jealous when they saw Charlie’s villa. However, they really would not have expected that they would actually have the opportunity to live in the same villa. Most importantly, their villa looked even more luxurious compared to Charlie’s villa!

This made them feel very excited.

Lady Wilson took the elevator all the way up to the biggest bedroom on the third floor. She was very satisfied with the furnishings and furniture in the bedroom.

She had a luxurious and soft Simmons bed, and anyone could tell that it was no ordinary bed just by touching it.

Lady Wilson had heard that a good Simmons mattress could easily cost hundreds of thousands of dollars. Even when the Wilson family was doing well, the old lady was not willing to spend that kind of money.

She never expected to have the opportunity to enjoy it this time.

After pushing the balcony door open, the scenery of the villa area was completely unobstructed.

This was because the villa community at Thompson First adopted a structure of three stories above ground and two stories below ground. Everyone’s houses were not high. Therefore, anyone could see clearly and far away just by standing on the third floor.

What was even more interesting was that Lady Wilson could see the courtyard of Charlie’s villa clearly when she stood on the balcony on the third floor.

She could see Elaine holding her crutch in her hand as she directed Charlie to pour some soil into the small garden in her courtyard. When Lady Wilson looked into her own courtyard, she realized that it was completely bare and there was nothing there at all. The corner of her mouth curled into a smile as she snorted coldly.

"It seems as though Elaine is planning to plant some flowers. Alright, then. After you plant your flowers, I will go over there and steal it from you so that I do not need to buy it for myself!"

Charlie did not take the Wilson family too seriously.

After all, these people were nothing more than clowns to him.

Moreover, he was certain that this group of people would not dare to cause trouble with him.

Also, Hannah hated Elaine to the core. Therefore, Charlie predicted that the Wilson family would probably be focusing all of their attacks on his mother-in-law in the future.

This was actually a good thing. The wicked should have their own troubles.

Therefore, Charlie’s thoughts were all focused on building a vegetable garden for his wife.

Zeke was already fully active at this time, and he was going around every vegetable planting base just to buy some good vegetables and fruits.

In one afternoon, he had already collected many healthy and green organic plants.

Charlie wanted his wife to be able to see the vegetable garden in the courtyard below when she got up in the morning tomorrow. Therefore, he decided to ask Zeke to lead a group of people over here with many fruit and vegetable plants so that they would be able to construct the vegetable garden late at night.

At this time, Lady Wilson was looking at the luxurious kitchen in the villa, but she could not do anything at all.

The villa was absolutely perfect and the home appliances and furniture were also amazing, but there was not a single drop of oil or a grain of rice in the kitchen at all.

There was nothing she could cook at all.

Everyone had already set off from the Webb family villa early in the morning, and they had come here by car from Southaven.

It was six o’clock in the evening and everyone was already hungry since it was already time for dinner.

However, a very embarrassing question was posed in front of the five members of the Wilson family at this time.

They did not have any money to eat.

Lady Wilson, Wendy, Christopher, and Harold were already penniless before they had gotten locked up in the detention center.

After spending so many days living in the detention center, they did not have any opportunity to make any income at all. Therefore, they naturally did not have any money.

Hannah was also penniless when Charlie had sent her to the coal mine. When she was rescued from the coal mine, she did not bring anything else with her other than a body that was covered in soot.

Donald from the Webb family had already agreed to invest eighty million dollars in the Wilson Group.

However, the money had not arrived yet.

In other words, none of them had any money for dinner now.

Harold suggested, "Grandma, why don’t we call Donald and ask him to send us one million dollars first? That way, we would at least have some living allowances to pay for our meals!"

Lady Wilson waved her hand before she said sternly, "B*stard! Aren’t you giving Donald the opportunity to look down on us, then? We are already living in a villa that is worth more than one hundred million dollars, but we do not even have the money to feed ourselves! Aren’t you embarrassed or ashamed to talk about this at all?"

Harold replied angrily, "What else can we do? You cannot expect us to go hungry!"

"Yes, mother…" Christopher replied awkwardly, "It would be fine for us to go without one or two meals. However, who can endure being hungry all the time? The company investment procedure is very troublesome. Besides, our bank accounts have already been sealed by the bank. Even if Donald transfers the money over to our company bank account, we will still have to settle everything with the bank, and we will have to wait a few days for the bank to unblock our bank account. We will not be able to access any money for the next three to five days. We cannot be starving as we wait for the money to come, right?"

Lady Wilson asked him, "Don’t you have any friends who can lend you ten thousand dollars first?"

Christopher was a little embarrassed as he said, "I already borrowed money before entering the detention center. I borrowed as much money as I could possibly borrow, many people have already blocked me now."

Lady Wilson looked at Harold and Wendy before she asked again, "Harold, Wendy, what about the both of you? Don’t you have any friends who would be willing to lend you some money?"

"Grandma, you don’t know anything," Harold said with a gloomy expression on his face. "The news of the Wilson family’s bankruptcy has long been circulating amongst my circle of friends. Now, no matter who I text, the other party would simply ignore me. Even if some of my friends cared to reply to me, they would pretend to be dead as soon as I tried to borrow some money from them."

Wendy also had a depressed look on her face as she said, "Grandma, I cannot borrow any money from anyone at all. If I could borrow money so easily, I would not be using Dabao SOD honey."

Lady Wilson replied, "Why don’t you send Kenneth Wilson a text message and ask him to sponsor you and give you some money? After all, both of you were a short-lived couple for quite some time. He would be willing to give you some money, right?"

Wendy sighed before she said, "Kenneth has already blocked me…"

Christopher looked at Lady Wilson before he asked, "Mom, don’t you have a friend or something?"

"Me?" Lady Wilson snorted coldly and she had an unnatural expression on her face. "If I had a way to borrow money, I wouldn’t be talking nonsense with you right now."

Harold suddenly had an inspiration, and he blurted out, "Grandma, why don’t we look for something in this villa and post it on OfferUp to sell it? Amongst other things, I think that the big brand new LCD television in the living room would probably cost about fifty to sixty thousand dollars. We should be able to sell the second-hand television for at least twenty thousand dollars, right?"

Christopher replied, "Donald lent us this villa so that we can live here. Don’t you think that it would be inappropriate for us to sell off other people’s belongings?"

"Why would it be inappropriate?" Harold said, "We are allowed to live here for ten years. So, what kind of television could possibly be used for ten years? We can just tell him that the television is broken and that is the reason why we decided to get rid of the television."

"Furthermore, wouldn’t we have money when the eighty million dollars he is investing in the company comes into the company’s account? When the time comes, we could just buy another television that is exactly the same as this one, right?"

Lady Wilson’s eyes lit up immediately, and she blurted out, "I think Harold’s suggestion is a really good idea!"

Harold laughed when he heard this and said, "Grandma, what do you think? I am still very useful at a critical moment like this, right?"

"Not bad! Not bad!" Lady Wilson nodded before she said, "Okay, why don’t you check how much the retail price of this television is? After that, we can put it up on OfferUp and try to sell it!"

Harold immediately walked toward the super large LCD television in the living room before he looked at the model and searched for it on the internet. After that, he exclaimed in surprise, "Oh my God! This television is worth one hundred thousand dollars!"

The entire family was shocked at this figure.

A television that cost one hundred thousand dollars? This was simply too extravagant, right?

Harold hurriedly opened the second-hand app and found out that a television that was ninety percent new could sell for sixty thousand dollars. Therefore he said, "They are selling a ninety percent new television for sixty thousand dollars, so I think that we should be able to sell our one hundred percent new television for seventy thousand dollars! It would not be an issue at all!"

Lady Wilson hurriedly said, "If you sell it for seventy thousand dollars, nobody might want to buy it right away! You should sell it for sixty thousand dollars so that you can sell it off as soon as possible. Our priority right now is to be able to eat as soon as possible."

Harold came to a realization and said, "Grandma, you really do think everything through. I will take a picture of the television and put it up for sale for sixty thousand dollars now."

After that, Harold immediately turned on the camera function on his cell phone before he took a few pictures of the television. Then, he posted the pictures on the second-hand website.

At this time, at the Webb family villa in Southaven.

Donald asked his assistant, "What is the situation of the Wilson family at the moment? Did they start a fight with Charlie?"

The assistant made a phone call before he said, "Mr. Webb, the person who has been monitoring them said that they did not have any conflicts with Charlie. They simply argued with Charlie and his mother-in-law for a short while before they went into the villa. They are currently trying to sell the television that came in the villa on a secondhand website!"

Donald thought that he had heard the assistant’s words wrongly, and he blurted out, "What the hell?!"

Donald knew that the Wilson family were living in poverty, but he did not know that the Wilson family was so despicable.

He was kind enough to provide them with a place to live just so they could be a thorn in Charlie’s side.

However, he never expected that the first thing they would do as soon as they moved in was to sell the household appliances in the villa.

He snorted angrily, "This family is truly a bunch of smelly dog shit! They are worthless, incompetent, and can never get anything done!"

The assistant also felt that these people were too lowly for doing these things. Therefore, he asked, "Mr. Webb, do you want me to chase them out of the villa now? If you do not chase them out now, the villa will be destroyed and emptied by them soon!"

Donald sighed. He really looked down on this family, but they had already moved into the villa next to Charlie’s house. If he drove them away now, wouldn’t he be showing weakness to Charlie?"

Hence, he waved his hand and said, "There is no rush for now. Let’s continue keeping an eye on them first."

The assistant nodded before he said, "Alright, then. I will ask someone to continue monitoring them."

The Wilson family did not know that all of their actions were being monitored by Donald at this moment.

After Harold posted the television on the secondhand website, someone contacted them immediately.

This was because the price he was selling the television for was really very cheap. It was a brand new television, and he was only selling it for six hundred thousand dollars. This was equivalent to getting a forty percent discount directly.

After asking about some information, the other party immediately accepted the goods on the second-hand website and said that he wanted to come and pick up the goods.

Harold was naturally very happy to give his home address to the other party immediately so that he could drive over here at his own convenience.

At this time, the Wilson family members were already starving. They could not wait for the television to be sold so that they could go out to enjoy a full and satisfying meal with their money.

After a short while, a middle-aged couple came over to the villa. After checking the television and confirming that there was no problem with it after turning it on, they immediately decided to buy the television.

However, since they were only visitors and not residents of the villa community, they could only park their car outside the villa community area.

The couple asked Harold to take down the television so that he could help them bring it out to the gate of the villa community at Thompson First.

Harold naturally did not have any opinions about this, but the television was simply too big. Even Harold and the middle-aged man could not move the television on their own. Therefore, Christopher also joined in to help.

The father, son, and the middle-aged man carried the huge television as they walked outside the villa community.

Hannah was walking behind them with the old lady. The old lady was so hungry that she was already getting a little breathless and needed help and support from others.

Elaine happened to witness this scene, so she leaned against her crutch on the side of the road before she laughed and said, "Oh! Your family just moved into the villa but you already have to sell off your television? I already told you that if you do not have money, you do not need to feign it just to try and impress others. How can people like you possibly afford to live in a villa at Thompson First?"

Christopher cursed angrily, "What do you know? I simply think that this television is too small and I am planning to change it to a bigger one!"

"My ass!" Elaine snorted contemptuously, "You are truly good at bluffing and bragging! Do you think I don’t know about your family’s situation? The Wilson Group is bankrupt, and your wife has already donated all of your family’s money to the Hope Foundation. How could your family possibly still have any money? If you really had any money, you wouldn’t have been so poor that you had to get thrown out in the streets and beg for us to take you in."

Christopher became very angry when he heard Elaine talking about how his wife had donated all of their money to the Hope Foundation. He naturally knew what had happened then.

So, he ground his teeth before he glared at Elaine and said, "I am warning you to be careful and watch what you say! I will settle the score with you sooner or later!"

"Bring it on!" Elaine replied disdainfully, "If you dare to, then you can just settle the score with me now. It so happens that my son-in-law is at home now. I think both of you can have a good chat then?"

As soon as he heard this, Christopher suddenly softened and lowered his demeanor. He did not dare to yell at Charlie. Therefore, he ground his teeth and cursed, "Just wait! You will definitely suffer in the future!"

After he was done speaking, he told Harold, "Harold, hurry up. Move this television quickly."

Hannah glared at Elaine as she was leaving. Although she was filled with hatred toward this woman, she did not say a single word at all.

After much difficulty in helping to move the television into the other party’s car, they finally received the sixty thousand dollars from the sale of the television.

Harold said excitedly, "Our family can go and enjoy a good meal now! How about seafood hotpot?"

Christopher hurriedly said, "Yes! I want to eat a few abalones for fun!"

Lady Wilson said at this time, "Harold, transfer the money from the sale of the television over to me first."

When Harold heard this, he hurriedly said, "Grandma, you can leave the money in my hands. You don’t have to worry about it."

After going through so many ordeals, Lady Wilson only had one thought in her mind. She had to keep all the money herself. Otherwise, she would not have any sense of security at all.

So, she yelled at Harold, "When is it your turn to call the shots in my house? Have you already forgotten who won the right for us to live in the villa at Thompson First in the first place?"

The expression on Harold’s face became very ugly when he heard these words.

Christopher knew very well in his heart that it was time for the old lady to be the head of the household again. No one would be able to disobey her.

Therefore, he shouted at Harold, "You brat! When did you learn how to talk back to your grandmother? Transfer the money over to your grandmother now!"

Harold had no choice but to transfer all the money over to the old lady.

After receiving the money, the old lady finally eased up a little. After that, she said, "Okay then, let’s go and enjoy a seafood hotpot according to your wishes!"

…

At the seafood hotpot restaurant.

The Wilson family asked for a room, and the whole family went in as they watched over their own small hotpot.

Since they had suffered so much hardship and torment during this period, the five people had not been able to fill up their stomachs. Therefore, they ordered a table full of seafood without ordering a single vegetable dish at all.

It was already very hot in the room, and they ordered six hotpots. It was steaming hot and very humid.

However, the Wilson family was very happy as they enjoyed their meal. This was especially so for Christopher and Harold, who were sweating profusely at this time.

Hannah also ate a lot. This was because she had also suffered a lot during her time in the coal mine. For a long time, Hannah had not even eaten a single dried shrimp, let alone any seafood at all.

As she was enjoying her food, she suddenly felt very warm all over.

She subconsciously took off her coat. However, she felt that her buttocks, which were sitting on the chair, were already sweating, and it was a little sticky and uncomfortable.

Since it was her private area, she could not scratch it in the open. Therefore, she could only rub her buttocks back and forth against the chair.

However, the more she rubbed, the itchier and more uncomfortable it felt!

She initially thought that this was because they were eating hotpot. However, her heart shook a little when she suddenly thought of something.

Some time ago, when that damn supervisor at the coal mine had forced her to accompany him every night, he would never take a bath or take any precautionary measures at all…

That period of time was not too long, but it was not too short either. Since they did not pay much attention to hygiene, there would always be some hidden dangers…

As she thought about this, Hannah could not help asking herself.

Could it be that… she had contracted some disease?!

When she thought about the fact that she had probably contracted some disease, Hannah felt the itching sensation getting even stronger.

She panicked as she thought to herself: What if she was really sick? She had already reunited with her husband now. It would be difficult for her to hide it from him if she was really sick. What would happen if he found out about it?

What was even more frightening was the fact that both of them had already engaged in sexual intimacy when they were spending the night at the Webb family villa yesterday. At that time, her husband, Christopher, did not prepare any precautionary measures at all. What would she do if she had also infected him?

This way, wouldn’t he find out that she had accompanied someone else when she was at the coal mine?

As soon as she thought about this, Hannah decided to go to the hospital for a checkup early in the morning the next day. She would be lucky if she was not sick.

If she was sick, she would have to quickly find a way to cure herself no matter what it was.

However, there was another problem that she had to face. If she went to the hospital, she would have to register, get checked, and have some medicine prescribed for her so that she could get treated.

She was penniless and did not even have money to pay for the registration at the hospital.

The old lady had sixty thousand dollars now.

But how would she possibly be able to get this money from her?

Hannah knew very well that the old lady had a lot of opinions about her at this time.

The reason was because when the old lady had asked her husband for the money previously, both she and her husband had ignored her completely. However, they had eventually lost all of the family’s money because of Charlie, and the old lady was very angry.

In that case, it would definitely be impossible for her to borrow some money from the old lady.

What could she do then?

If she was truly sick, she would have no choice but to be treated.

Hannah suddenly became very worried as she thought about this.

How would she be able to raise some money?

At this time, she suddenly thought about the sale of the television, and she got a sudden inspiration in an instant.

The villa was so big, and there was so much furniture and home appliances lying around. She could just look for one or two items which were not so eye-catching so she could sell it for some money. The old lady would never find out about this.

As she thought about this, Hannah felt a little more relieved. She decided to go back tonight and see if there was anything she could secretly sell to earn some money. After raising the money, she would be able to go to the hospital and register directly tomorrow.

Hannah did not expect that there would be no relief, and instead, the itchiness intensified.

She sat on the chair as she rubbed her buttocks back and forth for the longest time. The more she rubbed it, the greater the range, but she still felt very uncomfortable because her buttocks felt very itchy.

When Christopher saw that she was constantly rubbing back and forth against the chair, he could not help but ask, "Wife, what is wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"

Hannah panicked and she hurriedly said, "I am fine. I don’t feel uncomfortable at all."

Christopher nodded slightly and did not question her any further. However, after a short while, he leaned in as he whispered in her ear, "Wife, is your hemorrhoid acting up again?"

Hannah subconsciously waved her hand when she heard this. "No, don’t talk nonsense."

Christopher smiled as he said, "We are already an old couple. Do you think that I don’t know you well enough yet? Didn’t your hemorrhoid act up before this? We can buy a bottle of ointment on the way home later so that you can apply some medication on it when we are home."

Hannah replied in a panic, "What are you talking about? There is no such thing."

The more unnatural Hannah’s reaction was, the more Christopher felt that she was trying to hide something.

So, Christopher smirked before he pointed at the seafood on the table as he smiled and said, "Wife, it does not matter if you refuse to admit it. However, don’t blame me for not reminding you that all the seafood on the table is trigger food. You should never touch seafood at all if you have any inflammation in your body or if you have any ulcer, acne, or hemorrhoids! You have to be careful since you ate so much seafood just now!"

Hannah was shocked when she heard this, and the chopsticks in her hand fell to the ground with a clatter.

She also knew that seafood was a type of trigger food for any inflammation, wounds, or hemorrhoids. However, would it be a trigger for sexually transmitted diseases too?!

As she thought about this, Hannah immediately took out her cell phone and searched for something on her cell phone: Can a person with sexually transmitted disease eat seafood?

After searching online, the results gave her a shock!

This was because all the doctors clearly warned people with sexually transmitted diseases not to touch any seafood at all! That would not only aggravate the symptoms, but it might also cause erosion.

Hannah was trembling in fright!

She had not held back, and she had eaten so much seafood just now. Wouldn’t she be down with bad luck tonight…

At this time, Wendy took a piece of sea cucumber before she placed it in Hannah’s bowl. After that, she said, "Mom, you have suffered a lot a while ago. You should eat more sea cucumber to nourish your body."

Hannah felt goosebumps rising on her body as soon as she saw the sea cucumber.

After that, she felt as though her itch was getting even more serious.

She hurriedly returned the sea cucumber to Wendy. She was panicking and felt very uncomfortable.

At this time, the heat from the six small hotpots had already turned the room into a sauna. Hannah was sweating all over, and she felt that her itch was getting worse.

She hurriedly stood up before she blurted out, "I am already full. I am going out to take a breather. You can continue enjoying your dinner."

Harold replied, "Mom, there are still so many abalones and oysters left."

Hannah replied in an irritated tone, "Oh, I am already full. I don’t want to eat anymore!"

After speaking, Hannah got up and left the room.

Hannah felt a little better after leaving the stifling room.

However, she also knew that she had just eaten so much seafood, and the side effects had not kicked in yet.

After all, she had eaten seafood before when she had hemorrhoids. She knew that the side effects of eating seafood would probably kick in about three hours later.

Therefore, she knew that she would be suffering tonight…

She was very depressed. When she was having sexual intercourse with her husband yesterday, she felt that her husband was not as competent when she was comparing her husband to the supervisor at that time. When she thought about it at that time, she did not hate that supervisor that much because he had also given her a lot of pleasure at one point.

However, she really did not expect things to turn out this way just one day later.

Wouldn’t it all be over for her if she was truly sick?

Hannah was very depressed, and she did not dare to go back to the hot room.

She continued waiting until the rest of her family had already finished their dinner. After they came out, she walked back with the rest of her family.

At this time, the side effect brought about by the seafood seemed to have already kicked in. The itching sensation she was feeling continued to intensify, and this made it very uncomfortable for her to walk properly.

When she returned to the villa at Thompson First, Hannah’s itch was already unbearable.

The first thing she did as soon as she returned to the villa was to look around the villa to see if there was anything inconspicuous that she could sell.

After looking around, she found that there was an imported DeLonghi coffee machine in the kitchen which seemed pretty high-end.

Lady Wilson never drank coffee as she was always drinking tea. Therefore, she would definitely not pay any attention to this coffee machine. Even if Hannah sold it secretly, Lady Wilson would never find out about this.

Hannah went online to find out more about the model of this coffee machine.

After her investigation, she found out that the coffee machine turned out to be a top-notch high-end coffee machine that was imported from abroad. This coffee machine was worth fifty thousand dollars regardless of its size!

She followed in her son’s footsteps and logged into the second-hand website to search for the same coffee machine. After that, she found that a similar second-hand coffee machine was worth thirty thousand dollars.

In order to find a buyer as soon as possible so that she could see a doctor earlier, Hannah reduced the price and posted the coffee machine for twenty-five thousand dollars on the local second-hand website.

She resisted and endured the itch, waiting for more than ten minutes on her cell phone before someone contacted her and said, "I want the item. Can I come and pick it up in the morning tomorrow?"

Hannah hurriedly replied, "No problem! See you at the entrance of the Thompson First villa community at nine o’clock in the morning tomorrow!"

At this time, Donald, who was still far away in Southaven, was still studying how he could stop the endless decline in his company’s stocks. His assistant suddenly stepped forward and said, "Mr. Webb, Hannah from the Wilson family just posted the coffee machine from the villa up for sale on the second-hand website."

When Donald heard this, he blurted out, "Oh my… is this family a gang of bandits?!"

Since this was the first night the Wilson family would be staying in the villa at Thompson First, each of them had a strong ceremonial feeling in their hearts.

Lady Wilson summoned everyone to the living room as they all sat on the luxurious European-style sofa. Lady Wilson seemed to have found the same aura she had had when she was still dominating the Wilson Group.

She had a smile on her face, but her smile was also filled with prestige.

After glancing at everyone, she said unhurriedly, "Today is a staged victory for us. Although the Wilson Group has not regained its former glory, our family has already made a comeback. This alone is already worth celebrating."

Everyone nodded hurriedly. Aside from the ugly expression on Hannah’s face, everyone else was very excited.

Hannah was already feeling the side effects of the seafood at this time, and the itching was making her feel extremely restless.

Lady Wilson glanced at her with a look of disgust on her face before she said, "Hannah, you are already an adult. Why are you acting like a maggot who is going back and forth from a pupa?"

The expression on Hannah’s face was very ugly.

Lady Wilson really spoke in a very nasty manner. Like a maggot and a pupa? Would anyone else describe their own daughter-in-law like this?

However, she did not dare to show any disobedience or disrespect to the old lady. Thus, she said apologetically, "Sorry, mom. My stomach is just a little uncomfortable…"

Lady Wilson glared at her before she said, "I think you must have suffered too much when you were at the coal mine. You were eating so much as though you had been starving for three years when you were eating the seafood hotpot just now. How could your stomach possibly take it?"

Hannah felt even more depressed. However, she could only nod her head as she said, "Mom, you are right."

Lady Wilson was too lazy to continue talking to her, and she continued speaking, "Since our family has already made a comeback, we have to ensure that the Wilson Group makes a comeback as well. We have to make sure that the Wilson Group can resume its normal business operations after Mr. Webb invests his money in the company accounts."

As she spoke, Lady Wilson looked at Christopher before she said, "Christopher, when the Wilson Group resumes its operations, you will be the business manager, and you will be responsible for negotiating all the future collaborations and partnerships with the Wilson Group."

Christopher nodded as he said, "Okay, mom! I understand. I will definitely give it my all!"

Lady Wilson nodded slightly in satisfaction before she looked at Harold who was sitting at the side, and she said, "Harold, you will be the future director of the Wilson Group in the future. You have to put away your sloppy and frivolous attitude so that nobody can treat you as a joke. It is especially important for you not to let Claire see you as a joke. Do you understand?"

Harold hurriedly replied, "I understand, grandma!"

After that, Lady Wilson looked at Wendy again: "Wendy, you are young and beautiful. When you used to be with Gerald, all you did was play and have fun without a care in the world. You will have to work and contribute to the Wilson Group in the future. I think that you should be the Wilson Group’s public relations manager, and you will be responsible for managing the public relations of the market and customers."

Wendy nodded obediently as she said, "Okay, grandma. I will listen to you."

"Okay." Lady Wilson said with satisfaction, "All of you have to be vigilant and give your hundred percent in this matter this time. It was not easy for the Wilson family to have this opportunity today. We should not miss out on this opportunity for development. Do you understand what I am saying?"

"Yes, we understand!"

Everyone responded passionately.

Christopher hurriedly said, "Mom, why don’t you arrange for a position for Hannah too?"

Lady Wilson snorted before she said, "Hannah will stay at home to do the housework. There must always be a person staying at home to manage the household."

After she was done speaking, Lady Wilson stood up before Hannah could even express her opinion. She said, "Okay, that’s all. I am going upstairs to sleep now. All of you should rest earlier too."

Harold and Wendy had already been very eager to return to their rooms to enjoy it. After all, the decorations and standard of the house was very high, and it was so much better compared to the rooms that they used to live in before this.

After the old lady left, both of them got up, one after the other, as they returned to their respective rooms.

Christopher looked at his wife and suddenly felt like getting intimate with his wife again. Therefore, he hurriedly said, "Wife, let’s go back to our room and rest as well."

Hannah felt that her itch was increasing, and she felt very uncomfortable. However, there was nothing she could do, and she could only endure it as it was already late at night.

Even if she wanted to go to the hospital, she had no money at all. She would have to wait until she sold the coffee machine tomorrow.

Since she had no other choice, she could only stand up as she walked up to the bedroom on the second floor with Christopher.

As soon as he entered the huge and luxurious master bedroom, Christopher could not help but mutter, "Wife, I feel like getting intimate with you tonight…"

Hannah was shocked when she heard this. As she struggled to escape, she said, "Forget it. I am tired. Let’s sleep earlier today."

Christopher pleaded, "Wife, don’t you want to?"

Hannah felt very uncomfortable at this time. Therefore, she was obviously not in the mood for it at all. She blurted out, "Since I said no, that means I don’t want to. We will both use our own quilt to sleep tonight!"

Although Christopher felt very depressed, he knew that it would be hard to force his wife when she was so agitated. Therefore, he had no choice but to accept her refusal.

After both of them got into bed, Christopher continued trying to persuade Hannah. However, Hannah was very determined. Christopher soon fell into a deep sleep out of desperation.

At this time, Hannah, who was lying next to him, was tossing around because she could not fall asleep at all.

The upsetting and worrying itch made her feel extremely uncomfortable. She became even more flustered and could not help but feel as though she had really contracted some sort of disease.

As she was thinking about getting a thorough checkup at the hospital tomorrow, she could not help but worry that her husband might have also contracted the disease because of her.

***

Charlie was still thinking about preparing a vegetable garden for his wife so that she could pick the vegetables and fruits.

Before she went to bed, Claire was looking forward to picking fruits and vegetables on their trip tomorrow.

She thought that her husband would be bringing her to a fruit and vegetable farm in the suburbs.

However, she would never have dreamt that her husband, Charlie, who doted on his wife insanely, was actually planning to create a unique vegetable garden for her in their courtyard tonight!

At midnight, Zeke sent Charlie a text message stating that he had already brought some people over with him.

Claire, who was lying down next to Charlie, was already fast asleep, and her breathing was very even. It seemed as though she was having a very good sleep.

In an effort to ensure that Claire would not wake up, Charlie gathered a little spiritual energy on his fingertips before tapping her forehead gently.

This way, he could ensure that his wife would be in a deep sleep until tomorrow morning.

After all, he wanted to prepare a surprise for his wife. If she suddenly heard any movements when she was sleeping and decided to get up, the surprise would be exposed in advance as soon as she looked out the window.

After that, Charlie turned around before getting out of bed and going down to the courtyard downstairs.

A few minutes later, Zeke personally brought a few light trucks to the door of the villa.

The light trucks were filled with all kinds of vegetables, melons, and plants, and each of them was already bearing fruits. The growth of the plants was very gratifying.

As soon as Zeke saw Charlie, he said respectfully, "Master Wade, I have brought over some of the best fruits and vegetable plants that I could find in Aurous Hill!"

"I have carefully selected and picked all of these plants and varieties out of all the best greenhouses in Aurous Hill! There would never be an even better or more satisfactory vegetable garden like yours in Aurous Hill or even the whole country!"

Charlie nodded in satisfaction before he smiled and said, "You have done well. I will keep this matter in mind."

When Zeke heard this, he said in excitement, "It is an honor for me to be able to serve you, Master Wade!"

After that, Zeke hurriedly said, "Master Wade, I brought more than two hundred plants here with me today. If we were to plant and cultivate all of it today, it will definitely take a long time. Should I get the workers to get to work immediately? It is estimated that we will probably have to work until five or six o’clock in the morning tomorrow."

Charlie nodded before he said, "Okay then, get the workers to start now."

Zeke hurriedly waved his hand at one of the men standing next to him before he blurted out, "Tell the workers to get to work immediately. Tell them to be careful not to damage any of the plants, especially the melons and fruits. Make sure that none of the melons or fruits fall out. If all of you do a good job, I will reward everyone and give each of you a ten thousand dollars red envelope. However, if you do not do a good job and make Master Wade dissatisfied, don’t blame me for taking action!"

The subordinate nodded hurriedly before he went over to the workers and said, "Everyone, we have to work hard and do well. Mr. White said that as long as everyone completes the task on time in a satisfactory manner, he will give everyone a ten thousand dollars red envelope!"

All the workers were extremely excited as soon as they heard these words.

They usually could not even make ten thousand dollars a month. Even after wearing themselves out, they would usually be able to make only five thousand dollars a month.

Now, as long as they completed tonight’s task well, they would be able to earn two months’ worth of salary in a night. For them, this was simply a gift from heaven.

Therefore, the workers got to work immediately.

Charlie did not intend to sleep anymore. He wanted to personally keep an eye on the workers as they carefully planted all the various plants in the courtyard of the villa.

The villa at Thompson First had a very huge yard. It was divided into a front yard and a back yard, covering an area of at least four to five acres.

Charlie asked the workers to stick to the wall as he allocated a one-acre worth of space for the workers to plant all the fruits and vegetable plants in order. If his wife, Claire, really liked it, he would just ask someone to come and prepare a greenhouse for the vegetable garden. After that, he would set up the temperature and humidity equipment inside the greenhouse.

That way, they would always have fresh fruits and vegetables in the greenhouse even when it was snowing in winter.

At that time, Claire would be able to pick fruits and vegetables herself every day. She would definitely be very happy then.

Although it would take a lot of effort, it was worth it as long as he was able to make his wife happy.

Although Jacob and Elaine were separated, both of them rushed out to their balconies as soon as they heard the movements outside. Both of them saw the magnificent scene happening below them when they looked down at the courtyard from their own respective balconies.

Jacob did not know what Charlie was doing. Thus, he ran downstairs in a hurry as he asked, "Charlie, what are you doing? Why did you get so many fruits and vegetable plants? Are you planning to make a vegetable farm at home?"

Charlie nodded before he smiled and said, "Yes. I heard that Claire really enjoys picking fruits and vegetables. So, I want to turn a part of the courtyard into a vegetable farm so that she can pick the fruits and vegetables in the garden every day from now on."

Jacob gave him a thumbs-up as he said, "Even though I am her father, I have already forgotten that Claire enjoys picking fruits and vegetables. I really did not expect you to know about this."

After that, Jacob sighed as he said, "It seems as though Claire is really blessed to be able to marry someone like you. Under any ordinary circumstances, a man would not be willing to put in so much effort just to please his wife."

At this time, Elaine, who was standing on the balcony on the third floor, snorted coldly, "Jacob Wilson, any man would be better than you! Any man would dote on his wife more than you! Only a scumbag like you would ask for a separation and divorce after your wife has suffered so much because of you!"

Jacob had a black face as he raised his head and shouted, "The one with the last name Parker! Stop talking so much rubbish over there! Don’t you know what you have done? If it was not because of Charlie, you would have destroyed this family with your own hands a long time ago! I might even lose my own life if I do not divorce you now!"

Elaine cursed, "Fuck you! Let me tell you something, Jacob. As long as I am still alive, I will never agree to a divorce!"

After she was done speaking, Elaine snorted coldly before she turned around and went back into her room.

Jacob was so uncomfortable and angry but he could not do anything at all. He could only look at Charlie with a sad expression on his face as he said, "Did you see that? That is a shrew."

Charlie smiled indifferently. Of course, he knew better than Jacob that Elaine was a shrew.

However, he could not say this out loud.

Therefore, he simply asked Jacob, "Have you met up with Aunt Matilda over the past few days?"

Jacob waved his hand in fright as he said, "You should keep your voice down. What if that shrew hears you and finds out that your Aunt Matilda is back? Wouldn’t it be all over, then?"

Charlie laughed slightly. It seemed as though Jacob was now very worried that Elaine would find out that Matilda had already returned to China.

However, even if he could conceal this thing for a short while, he could not hide it from her for this lifetime.

The duration that he could hide this fact from Elaine would depend on the old man’s fortune then.

***

Lady Wilson was a light sleeper. When she heard the movement outside, she got up from her bed and walked toward the balcony.

When she took a look, she realized that Charlie’s house was brightly lit. After taking a closer look, she saw that there were a lot of workers who were planting the fruits and vegetable plants for them!

What the hell was this?

Shouldn’t they start showing first if they wanted to plant vegetables?

What Charlie was doing was equivalent to moving an entire vegetable plot into his courtyard.

A country bumpkin would always be a country bumpkin. He had such a beautiful and good villa but he actually destroyed it by planting a bunch of fruits and vegetables!

If it was her, she would plant some high-end flowers instead. That way, she would be able to bring out the elegance of the villa!

However, she could tell that the quality of the vegetables and fruits that they were planting in his courtyard was pretty good. It should be those organic and expensive foods.

As she thought about this, Lady Wilson made plans to send Hannah over there tomorrow to steal some of their fruits and vegetables.

At this time, Hannah was still tossing and turning around in bed as she could not fall asleep at all.

The itchiness had become even more unbearable, and she could not stand it anymore.

It was simply too itchy. Therefore, she headed into the bathroom to take a shower instead.

At this time, Hannah was horrified to discover that there were already some red spots on her body. She became extremely frightened.

Hannah was panicking deep in her heart. She was already looking forward to dawn so that she could rush to the hospital as soon as possible.

The night was extremely tormenting for Hannah.

During the first half of the night, she had just been lying and tossing around on the bed. However, in the second half of the night, she basically could not even lie down at all.

She did not understand why this disease would come and ferment so quickly.

After searching and checking the internet on her cell phone, she realized that everyone was saying that anyone who had contracted a sexually transmitted disease should take extra care to avoid seafood and spicy food.

Hannah was filled with regrets when she saw this.

When they went for their seafood hotpot earlier that night, Hannah had specifically chosen a spicy soup base for her hotpot.

She really did not feel like eating those two kinds of food in her life anymore.

As Hannah was worrying that she would not be able to take the coffee machine out of the villa in front of her family if she left any later, she got up at five o’clock in the morning. She sneaked around the kitchen before she went out of the villa with the coffee machine in her hands.

As she was walking past Charlie’s house, she saw that the vegetable garden that Charlie was preparing for his wife was almost completed.

As Hannah looked through the courtyard fence, Hannah was surprised to find that a large vegetable farm had already appeared in Charlie’s courtyard overnight. She was a little surprised. However, she did not care too much about it because she could not place any of her focus nor attention on anyone else at this time.

She waited at the entrance of the Thompson First community villa for more than an hour before the buyer for the coffee machine came to collect the goods from her. The first thing that Hannah did as soon as she got the money after selling the coffee machine was to call for a cab to bring her over to the People’s Hospital immediately!

Claire finally woke up at seven o’clock in the morning. She slept even more comfortably than she did before. She did not dream, nor did she even wake up once throughout the entire night. She seemed to have been in deep sleep throughout the entire night. Therefore, she was filled with energy today.

She did not see Charlie after she woke up, but Claire was not surprised. This was because Charlie woke up earlier than her every day.

As she knew that Charlie was going to bring her to pick fruits and vegetables today, Claire was in a very good mood. She was really looking forward to it.

After she was done washing up, Claire changed into a set of sports attire before she went downstairs.

She thought that Charlie would be preparing breakfast at this time. She expected to set out for the suburbs after they were done with breakfast. However, she did not expect Charlie to be waiting for her in the living room.

When Charlie saw Claire coming downstairs, he greeted her immediately as he smiled and said, "My wife! Let’s go and pick some fruits and vegetables now!"

Claire was surprised, and she asked, "Ahh? Are we leaving now? We have not even had breakfast yet…"

Charlie smiled before he said, "Why should we eat breakfast now? We will eat when we come back."

After that, Charlie reached out his hand and grabbed Claire’s hand as he proceeded to lead her out of the door.

Claire felt her heart thumping and beating faster when Charlie suddenly held her hand. On one hand, she was a little embarrassed and shy, and on the other hand, she was a little surprised at the same time. She could not help but ask, "Charlie, we are going to drive to the suburbs to pick fruits and vegetables. It will probably take us half a day before we are home. What should we do if we are hungry since we will not be eating anything now?"

Charlie smiled before he said, "You will find out as soon as you come with me. I have already made all the necessary arrangements."

Claire asked curiously, "Did you arrange for us to have a meal at the farmhouse there?"

Charlie pulled Claire out of the door before he smiled and said, "Come on. Close your eyes first."

Claire was even more surprised at this time. "Charlie, isn’t it a little early for you to ask me to close my eyes now?"

Charlie smiled before he said, "Why is it early? It is not early at all. You will find out soon."

Claire could only smile helplessly as she closed her eyes and said gently, "Well, since you are bringing me to pick fruits and vegetables today, I will listen to you."

Charlie smiled before he said, "You are not allowed to peek!"

Claire replied seriously, "Don’t worry! I will not peek! After all, I am someone who really loves surprises!"

"That’s good!"

Charlie took Claire’s soft and tender hand as he carefully led her out of the house and made their way to the yard. At this time, more than an acre of fruits and vegetable plants had already been planted in the east of the yard.

Moreover, these fruits and vegetable plants had been carefully selected by Zeke. The fruits did not only grow well, but there was not even a single insect on it at all. The fruits were all brightly colored, and the leaves were extremely green. The plants looked even more amazing because of the morning dew."

Charlie led Claire out to the vegetable garden before he smiled and said, "Wife, you can open your eyes now."

Claire asked in surprise, "Aren’t we going to get into the car first? You want me to open my eyes even before getting into the car?"

"That’s right." Charlie smiled as he said, "You should open your eyes since I’ve already asked you to open your eyes."

Claire smiled and said, "Then, I will open my eyes now!"

After that, Claire opened her eyes slowly.

As soon as she opened her eyes, the rising sun from the east cast the brilliant morning light into her bright eyes. Claire was dazzled for a moment and could not see clearly.

After that, she gradually recovered her vision.

At this time, she was surprised to see that there was an impeccably perfect fruit and vegetable garden before her very eyes!

She exclaimed in surprise!

After that, she covered her mouth with both her hands.

Then, she looked at Charlie who was standing next to her with a shocked and incredulous expression on her face.

"This… I… I am not dreaming, am I, Charlie? Why is there a fruit and vegetable garden in our house?!"

Charlie looked at her affectionately before he smiled and said, "My silly wife. Of course, you are not dreaming. Don’t you like picking fruits and vegetables? I got someone to look for the best fruit and vegetable plants in Aurous Hill. I will also take care of this vegetable plot for you in the future to ensure that it will bear abundant fruits and vegetables so that you can pick fruits and vegetables for four seasons in a year!"

Claire was so touched that her eyes flushed red!

She would never have dreamt that her husband would actually prepare such a big surprise for her!

When she was young, she had always been hoping to grow some fruits and vegetables in her yard. She would have been extremely satisfied even if it was just a tomato or pepper plant.

However, Lady Wilson never gave her this opportunity at all.

Unexpectedly, her husband had actually given her such a large and beautiful vegetable garden overnight!

Claire was even more touched because of Charlie’s affectionate promise to her!

Although Charlie had already done a lot for her in the past, he had never done anything that could make her feel so moved.

The feeling that she had right now was as though her husband had actually given her a whole sea of flowers when she had merely expected her husband to give her one stalk of a flower.

It felt as though she owned the world all at once.

Even though these were all just fruits and vegetables and there were no romantic roses at all, in Claire’s eyes, these fruits and vegetables made her feel even more moved and excited than any of the most beautiful roses in the world would.

At this moment, Claire felt even more excited than she had been when she saw the grand wedding that Charlie had arranged for her at the Sky Garden in Shangri-La.

Charlie, who was standing next to her, had already handed a small and exquisite bamboo basket to Claire. He smiled as he said, "Wife, aren’t you going to start picking some fruits and vegetables? What are you waiting for? All the fruits and vegetables here are all organically cultivated, and there are no pesticides at all! You can pick your fruits and vegetables without any worries!"

Claire felt very touched. She looked at Charlie before she subconsciously threw herself into his arms. She wrapped her arms around his waist as she said, "My husband, thank you. Thank you for doing all of this for me. I feel as though I am the happiest person in this world now."

Charlie touched her cheek lightly before he said affectionately, "Silly girl. Aren’t you my wife? Why are you thanking me? As long as you’re happy, I will be happy too."

As he spoke, Charlie looked at Claire who was standing so close to him at this time and suddenly felt a very strong impulse.

Succumbing to the strong urge, he immediately lowered his head and kissed Claire’s lips gently.

At that moment, Claire’s mind went blank immediately.

This was Claire’s first kiss, and it was suddenly taken away by Charlie!

However, she was not angry at him whatsoever.

She looked up at the handsome and gentle Charlie, and she suddenly felt a strong and unprecedented sense of happiness in her heart.

It turned out that it actually felt so good to be a happy woman in the arms of her husband.

Although she felt very happy, she was still a little embarrassed.

After Charlie’s gentle kiss, Claire pushed Charlie away in a panic. She straightened out her hair nervously before she said, "That… I am going to pick some fruits and vegetables…"

Charlie hugged her lightly before he said, "I will come with you, wife!"

Claire blushed before she pushed the bamboo basket into his hand. After that, she said shyly, "Then, you will follow me. I will pick and you will help me to carry it!"

"Okay!" Charlie agreed immediately. Then, he held his wife’s hand as they walked into the vegetable garden.

At this time, Elaine was watching both of them from the balcony on the third floor. She muttered, "The both of them are being lovey-dovey and showing a public display of affection early in the morning. Don’t they know that I have already lost my two front teeth?"

As she thought about this, she shouted angrily, "Hey! Both of you should pick the fruits and vegetables quickly! I am still waiting to take a picture of the vegetable garden so that I can upload it on my social media account!"

This morning, Claire felt as though she was the happiest woman in the world.

On the other hand, there was a woman who felt that she was the most unlucky woman in the world.

This woman was Hannah, who was in the People's Hospital.

She was in the gynecology department waiting for her turn. There was a very long queue ahead of her before it was finally her turn.

After entering the room, the doctor started with a routine checkup, but even the experienced doctor gaped in bewilderment when she saw the actual condition Hannah was in and asked, "What is going on? Why did you do this to yourself? Do you not care about your personal hygiene at all?"

Although it was a female doctor who attended to her, Hannah’s face turned into an ugly shade of red from her remarks, and she wished she could just vanish from this room right now.

She covered her face in embarrassment and said, "Doctor, to be honest, it is because of my man. He doesn’t care about cleanliness all that much…"

The doctor complained, coupled with a heavy sigh, "You should have asked him to form good sanitary habits and take care of his personal hygiene! Look at what he did to you! This is very serious, I have to warn you!"

Panicked, Hannah asked, "Doctor, what is actually going on with me?"

The doctor uttered with a gloomy face, "Based on the brief inspection, there are erythema, infection, and vaginal erosion. I suspect you have more than one infected site."

The doctor sighed again and continued, "Okay, I’ll give you a laboratory test sheet, go and check your blood and secretions and see what the test results say."

Hannah asked with fright, "Doctor, do you think it’s AIDS or something like that?"

"AIDS is not visible to the naked eye, it can only be confirmed by a blood test." The doctor urged again, "Hurry and go get the test done. The sooner we get the results, the sooner we can come up with a solution."

Hannah got up in a hurry, took the lab sheet, and went to the cashier to pay for the test.

After drawing blood and extracting secretions, Hannah sat on the bench nervously and waited.

She was on pins and needles, waiting for the test results. She couldn’t be bothered about the itchiness anymore, all she wanted to know was what had happened to her and what disease she had.

The first result that came out was the secretion test, which showed that she had severe erosion and inflammation.

Hannah was flustered by the abnormal values on the test sheet and quickly went to the doctor.

The doctor was not surprised by the test result though, and she said flatly, "Well, I can see the inflammation and erosion, but I didn’t expect it to be so severe. You have to treat this quickly or it is likely to manifest and cause a bigger problem."

The doctor flipped the results and asked, "Where is the blood test result? That is the most important!"

"The results haven’t come out yet. I’m scared, that’s why I quickly showed you this first."

The doctor nodded and said, "Alright then, let’s wait for the blood results. We can observe your problems more thoroughly through the blood test results."

Hannah hung her head low and exited the doctor’s office. She went back to the laboratory department to wait for her results which came out after 20 minutes.

There were four pages of results this time.

Hannah gripped the papers tightly in her hands and slowly looked at the first one.

The first report made her heart skip a beat!

Neisseria gonorrhoeae test, positive!

Neisseria gonorrhoeae? Wasn’t this gonorrhea…

‘Damn, the blood-sucker supervisor! He transmitted gonorrhea to me?! Fuck!’ Hannah cursed inside her mind.

Her hands started to shake violently. She slowly flipped to the second report.

The second report said: Treponema pallidum agglutination test for syphilis, positive!

Hannah felt dizzy and disoriented when she saw the results!

Not only did she get gonorrhea, but she also got syphilis?!

The fucking supervisor was a fucking king of STDs!

He literally caused her all this misery!

Hannah’s legs turned to jelly, so she hurriedly leaned against the wall and sat on the ground. As she wiped her tears, she flipped to the third page of the report with shaky hands.

The third report said: AIDS antibody HIV, the measured value is 0.11, followed by the reference value indicating that less than 1 is negative.

Hannah finally breathed a sigh of relief.

She felt extremely fortunate that she didn’t get AIDS. It would be the end of her world otherwise!

She gulped in relief, finally finding a trace of comfort, and then slowly flipped to the last page of the results.

Human chorionic gonadotropin (hCG): 5324.2!

She read the value over and over again, rolled her eyes upward, and almost fainted!

Wasn’t… wasn’t this an indicator of positive pregnancy?!

Then, she quickly looked at the remarks at the back—the indicator corresponded to 4 to 8 weeks of pregnancy.

The time coincided with the days she had been at the coal mine…

Damn it, she was screwed…

She wanted to just bang her head on the wall and die right there and then.

Never did she dream that when she finally managed to escape from the living hell of the coal mine with the help from the Webb family, she would fall right into this messy web of STDs!

Vaginal inflammation, erosion, gonorrhea, syphilis…

Worst of all, she was pregnant?! Why?

She was 51 years old this year, her son, Harold, was already 28 years old! If her pregnancy news was passed on, her reputation would be severely tarnished!

She would probably be insulted and ridiculed by many till the day she died!

She hurriedly grabbed the results and rushed into the doctor’s office.

She locked the door, knelt directly in front of the doctor, and cried, "Doctor, please help me! You must help me!"

The doctor was taken aback by the abrupt sight and blurted, "What’s wrong? HIV positive?"

What the doctor feared most was that Hannah had been diagnosed with AIDS. It was an incurable disease even with modern and advanced medicine nowadays, after all.

Hannah shook her head profusely and said, "No, HIV is negative, but I have gonorrhea, syphilis, and the worst part is, I’m pregnant…"

The doctor sighed in relief and said flatly, "Gonorrhea and syphilis are treatable although it can be quite complicated. We need full cooperation from you, that’s all."

Then, the doctor pursed her lips and continued, "As for pregnancy, you don’t have to be so surprised and worried for now. There are many women your age who became pregnant, some of them even gave birth successfully to their child."

"However, I don’t recommend that you keep the baby because you have gonorrhea and syphilis. Syphilis can be transmitted from mother to child, it is quite powerful and scary, so I suggest you go through the abortion first and then actively collaborate with the treatment to eradicate all these gynecological diseases and STDs."

Inside Hannah’s mind, she thought to herself, ‘Damn it, I won’t keep this baby even if you forced me to at gunpoint! If my husband, mother-in-law, son, and daughter know that I am pregnant after spending my miserable time at the coal mine, how could I live with them?’

Hannah was stunned in devastation for a while. The moment she regained her composure, her first thought was to get rid of the baby as soon as possible. She turned to the doctor frantically and asked, "Doctor, when is the soonest appointment for the abortion surgery?"

"If you want, I can arrange it for you next week, the earliest is next Monday."

Hannah was startled and panicked when she heard that she had to wait until Monday, and she asked anxiously, "Why do I have to wait until Monday? If it’s about money, I can pay double or ten times the price!"

The situation was so serious right now, one day of delay meant a higher possibility that her pregnancy would be discovered. She couldn’t help but be in jitters.

The doctor shook her head and stated, "It’s not about the money, but only clinic visits are available during the weekend, there are no scheduled operations. If you want to abort the baby, you have to wait until Monday."

"Alright… let’s do it on Monday, then."

Hannah’s expression shifted into a grimace. She was panicked, but she had to accept her fate…

After all, she could not take matters into her own hands!

Abortion was serious, and in addition to her age, it would be risky and even fatal if she did it herself…

The doctor said again, "I’ll prescribe some oral medicine as well as some ointments. Take it home and take them to control the condition. After the abortion surgery, we will carry out systematic treatment for your STDs."

Hannah nodded profusely. "Thank you, doctor, thank you!"

The doctor waved her hand and said, "By the way, you’d better ask your husband to check it up too. Gonorrhea and syphilis are generally transmitted through sexual intercourse. If you have had sex with your husband recently, he has likely infected you, or you have infected him. In fact, these two diseases are extremely contagious, so you’d better advise him to do the blood test as well. If both of you are infected, you can do the treatment together as a form of support and encouragement."

Hannah’s heart skipped a beat in anxiety.

She knew very well that she had not been infected by her husband. She was absolutely certain that the diseases had been transmitted to her by the coal mine’s supervisor.

However, she and Christopher had done the deed at the Webb family house the day before yesterday, and she remembered clearly that they did not use any protection. Now that the doctor had said that these diseases were highly contagious, did that mean she most likely had infected her husband already?

She was very flustered and panicked right now.

It seemed that the best solution was to cure her illness before Christopher fell ill. That way, when he was diagnosed with these diseases, he could not blame her for it.

She hurriedly asked, "Doctor, if I go through the treatment as scheduled, how long will it take to completely heal?"

"Hmm…" The doctor pondered and said with hesitation, "Well, frankly speaking, these two diseases are actually difficult to cure, and the treatment cycle is relatively long too. I estimate that it will take at least two months."

"Two months, that’s quite long…" Hannah felt as if her heart had dropped into a deep hole of sorrow and despair.

The doctor offered her words of comfort, "However, it is different for everyone, and they react to the treatment differently too. Some people get better faster."

Then, she continued in a calmer tone, "Don’t overthink this. Let us set a date for the abortion procedure first. Come over next Monday for the procedure. After the abortion, we’ll start the treatment immediately."

Hannah nodded dejectedly, knowing that there was nothing she could do right now. Thus, she made an appointment with the doctor for the abortion surgery on Monday afternoon.

Her phone rang as soon as the appointment had been set. It was Christopher. "Hey, you disappeared so early in the morning, where have you been?"

Hannah answered quickly, "Oh, I had something to do, I’m on my way home now."

Christopher said, "Mom asked you to go to the market, buy some meat on your way back, and cook lunch when you get home."

Hannah was a little agitated, but she replied calmly, "Okay, I’ll drop by the market and head home."

***

Charlie and Claire were at their little orchard the entire morning, picking the vegetables.

Claire was as happy as a lively and carefree 18-year-old girl. She picked the vegetables cheerfully, loosening the soil, and watering the plants seriously.

Elaine was still waiting to take photos to upload onto her social media. She was on pins and needles when the couple hung out at the orchard for a very long time.

When Charlie and Claire finally entered the house with a large basket of vegetables, she hurried downstairs, took out her phone, and started taking selfies and photos of the garden at every angle possible.

After standing under the scorching sun and taking countless photos, she rushed back into her room and quickly applied the aloe vera gel on her exposed arms and face for sunburn. As she did that, she browsed through the photo album on her phone, carefully selected 9 photos from it, and posted them on her social media with the caption "Look at our vegetable garden, my little babies have grown so well under my careful cultivation!"

As soon as the photos were uploaded, she received a lot of likes and comments complimenting her garden. No one expected that Elaine could build such a large and spectacular vegetable garden in her yard, she must have spent a lot of effort and time to take care of it.

A friend who had bought a mansion, cultivated a small plot of land, and planted a small variety of vegetables, commented enviously, "Wow, Elaine, you’re so awesome! You have so many kinds of vegetables in your garden. However, I’ve never seen any people planting so many vegetables in their yard! Did you steal those plants from other people’s orchards, take photos of it, and pretended they were yours? Are you lying to us?"

"Damn!" Elaine sat upright in annoyance when she saw the comment.

"The pictures I took were from my own yard, how dare you question my integrity?! Just wait, I’ll take a bird’s-eye view photo of the yard from the third-floor balcony of my villa!"

She immediately walked up to the balcony of her master bedroom on the third floor, tapped on the camera app, and aimed it at the yard.

It was right at that moment that she saw a strange figure appearing on her screen!

A black shadow appeared outside their fence, stretching her hand into their yard, and trying to steal vegetables from the orchard.

In the blink of an eye, the hand had picked a large eggplant, a cucumber, and a tomato!

Elaine shouted loudly, "Hey! What are you doing? How dare you steal my vegetables?!"

Upon the loud yell, the shadow quickly retracted her hand, turned her head, and ran.

Elaine tried to take a closer look and gaped. "Damn, the thief is the nasty Lady Wilson!"

The scene made her see red, and she shouted, "Hey, you shameless Lady, you are so freaking bold! How dare you steal vegetables from my garden?! I’ll call the police to arrest you right now!"

Holding the basket of vegetables in her arm, Lady Wilson couldn’t run away fast enough even if she wanted to. When she heard the insult, instead of quickly running out of Elaine’s sight, she turned around and glared at Elaine before spitting in her direction.

This move agitated Elaine even more, and she quickly dashed down the stairs and blurted indignantly when she saw Charlie and Claire washing the vegetables in the kitchen, "Hey, why are you two still in the mood to wash the vegetables here? Someone is stealing our vegetables!"

"Who?" Claire asked in confusion.

Elaine growled, "Who else could be so shameless and brazen? It’s your grandmother, the shrew!"

Hearing that it was her grandmother who had stolen vegetables from their yard, Claire sighed helplessly and said, "Mom, if it’s grandma, just let her be. Let her pick whatever she wants, it’s just some vegetables."

Elaine blurted in disdain, "Oh no, you can’t say that. What did your grandma ever give us anyway? Did you forget how she treated us? Huh, after everything she’s done, she has the audacity to steal vegetables from our yard?! No, I can’t let her!"

Claire shook her head forlornly. "Mom, don’t overthink this, okay? Grandma wants some for herself too since she sees how fresh and big our vegetables are, don’t be so stingy."

Elaine mumbled in annoyance, "You are a little traitor, hmph!" Then, she turned and headed up the stairs angrily and went back to her room.

However, the more Elaine thought about it, the more she felt that they were on the losing side. They had such a wonderful vegetable garden full of top-quality vegetables, she did not even want to spare a single vegetable leaf for Lady Wilson! However, her daughter sang a different tune and thought nothing of it! If they condoned Lady Wilson’s stealing behavior, she would steal again, the second time, the third, and a hundred times.

Thus, Elaine hurried out of her room again, went to the kitchen door, gestured for Charlie, and said, "Charlie, come, I have something to tell you."

Charlie nodded and went to the door.

Elaine deliberately lowered her voice and said, "Charlie, I want to remind you, you must be extra careful to guard against theft after preparing such a gorgeous vegetable garden for Claire. I’ve lived with the Lady for many years, I know her characteristics like the back of my hands. If you ignore or even condone her behavior as Claire does, I’m sure she will steal all the vegetables by tomorrow."

Frankly, after marrying into the Wilson family for more than three years, he knew everyone in the family very well too. He knew exactly how their personality and behavior were respectively.

In his view of the entire Wilson family, other than his wife, Claire, who was a good person by nature, there was only Jacob who still had room for salvation. Other than the two of them, the rest was just a pile of rubbish.

This included Elaine and Lady Wilson.

He perceived that if he did not respond, Lady Wilson would definitely steal again and again as Elaine said. Hence, he had a plan drafting in his mind.

He pondered for a while and asked, "Mom, do you know what kind of vegetable grandma likes most?"

Elaine pursed her lips, working her brains to think, and said, "Well, I would say that her favorite is chives! That woman never cooks in her life, but if you talk about dumplings with chives and eggs, she will definitely prepare the ingredients and fillings herself, she will even wrap and cook the dumplings! Yes, her favorite is chives!"

"Alright." Charlie nodded knowingly. ‘She loves to eat chives... perfect.’

He walked to a corner where no one was around and called Zeke.

Zeke’s voice resonated as soon as the call was answered, "Hello, Master Wade, how do you feel about the vegetable garden we prepared last night? Did your wife like it?"

"Yes, she likes it very much," Charlie replied, "By the way, I called you because I need you to do something else for me."

Zeke hurriedly said, "Anything you ask for, Master Wade, please proceed."

Charlie uttered, "I need you to find dozens of pots of the highest-quality daffodils, and I want the ones without flowers, only green leaves."

Zeke paused for a while to process Charlie’s instruction and said, "Master Wade, daffodils are poisonous. It is understandable if you want a small quantity, but I’m afraid that it’s not safe if you want so many."

Charlie chuckled. "I know it’s poisonous, but you don’t have to worry about it. Just prepare them and send them to me before noon."

Upon hearing this, Zeke immediately agreed, "Okay then, Master Wade, I’ll get it done."

***

When Lady Wilson came home with the basket of vegetables she had stolen from Charlie’s yard, it was just in time that Hannah returned too, so she asked Hannah, "Did you buy the meat I asked you to buy?"

Hannah nodded. "Yes, and not just meat, I bought a lot of vegetables as well."

Hannah was mortified by the diagnosis, hence, she had wanted to please Lady Wilson and her husband by overcompensating them. She had obtained some extra money from selling the coffee machine, so she used the money to buy some ribs and pork belly to cook a wholesome meal for her family.

Lady Wilson frowned in dismay when she learned that Hannah had bought vegetables, and she chided her in dissatisfaction, "Oh my goodness, why did you waste money on vegetables?"

Hannah asked in surprise, "Mom, we can’t just eat meat! We have to have a balanced meal for all the vitamins and nutrients our body needs."

Lady Wilson pulled her to the kitchen and pointed to the basket of vegetables she had just stolen and said, "See that? I stole all those fresh vegetables from Charlie’s yard. They have a large vegetable garden in their yard that we can simply pick by reaching into their fence. We don’t have to spend money on vegetables in the future."

Hannah suddenly remembered that she had seen Charlie’s yard under construction when she went out in the morning. She was curious and surprised about it, but she hadn’t given it much thought.

She took a closer look at the basket of vegetables and exclaimed, "Wow, mom, you’re right! These vegetables look so fresh and delicious, they’re even better than the organic vegetables I bought at the market."

Lady Wilson nodded with a triumphant grin. She picked up a green cucumber from the basket and said, "Look at this cucumber! So big and long, and look at the little yellow flowers on the stem. It’s not only fresh but also very clean like it’s been washed!"

Then, Lady Wilson washed the cucumber under the faucet, rubbed it, and then snapped it. The cucumber snapped into two with a refreshingly crisp sound.

A strong, rejuvenating scent exhumed into their noses instantly. Lady Wilson smiled and sighed, "Wow, how can their cucumber smell so sweet and juicy!"

Unable to resist the temptation, she put it in her mouth and took a big bite.

A contented and invigorating grin immediately surfaced on Lady Wilson’s face after the bite.

She mumbled inaudibly while chewing the mouthful of cucumber, "Wow, this is the best cucumber I have ever eaten in my life!"

Christopher walked through the kitchen door and immediately smelled the refreshing scent of the cucumber, and he blurted, "Wow, what a strong cucumber fragrance, let me have the other half."

Lady Wilson handed him the other half. He took a bite and immediately gave Hannah a thumbs up. "Wow, dear, where did you buy this? It’s delicious!"

Hannah quickly waved her hand and said, "Oh, I didn’t buy this, Mom stole it from next door. Oops, I mean, Mom picked it."

"Picked it?" Christopher looked at his mother in astonishment and asked, "Mom, where did you pick the cucumber?"

Lady Wilson smiled coyly and said, "Charlie’s house. They cleared a big plot of land in their yard to make a vegetable garden. They planted a variety of vegetables there, and they look so fresh and green. I saw it when I went out the door just now, so I came back, took a basket, and went to pick some of the vegetables."

Christopher frowned skeptically. "Charlie is not in his right mind, is he? Why did he plant vegetables in his yard?"

"Who cares?" Lady Wilson chuckled delightfully. "From now on, we don’t have to spend money on vegetables, that’s the most important thing. We’ll just have to go out and pick the best and freshest vegetables from Charlie’s yard!"

Christopher giggled gleefully. "That’s an excellent idea! We can save money and be healthy!"

For lunch, Hannah made several delicious dishes using the vegetables Lady Wilson had stolen from Charlie’s house.

Thanks to the fresh greens, the entire Wilson family had a hearty and happy meal.

Harold hated vegetables and avoided eating them usually, but he ate a lot today because they were so delicious!

As the portion of the dishes on the table was getting lesser and lesser, Lady Wilson couldn’t help sighing, "I didn’t expect Charlie’s vegetables to be so good! I think I’ll go to their house in the afternoon to pick some more."

Harold asked frantically, "Grandma, if Charlie finds out we are stealing his vegetables, will he report us or something?"

Lady Wilson snorted disdainfully, "Let him come at me! If he dares to provoke me, I’ll counter attack!"

Christopher said with a flattering smile, "Mom, you are the best!"

After lunch, Zeke made arrangements to send a truckload of daffodils to Charlie’s house.

The daffodils he sent were all high-quality grades that were very lush and green, and none of them were flowering as per Charlie’s request.

Daffodils looked very similar to chives especially when they were not blooming.

People in the city could not distinguish plants very clearly. Also, most people who ate chives had only seen chives sold in the market that were tied in a bundle, but they had never seen chives growing in the ground, so they were unable to differentiate chives and daffodils in plain sight and would often get confused by the similarities.

Chive was a vegetable fancied by many people. It was an indispensable amazing ingredient when it came to stir-frying, soup, making pies, or dumplings.

However, daffodils were not edible.

Why? Because daffodils contained narcissus.

Narcissus was a toxic alkaloid.

When Elaine told Charlie that Lady Wilson liked to eat chives, he immediately thought of daffodils.

He knew that after the sneaky Lady Wilson succeeded in stealing vegetables for the first time, she would definitely repeat her sinister act again and again. Hence, he asked Zeke to arrange workers to plant all these daffodils on the villa’s wall.

By doing so, Lady Wilson could simply reach out and grab a bunch of the daffodils from outside the fence—it would be very easy to steal them.

If she stole these daffodils and consumed them as chives, she would learn a miserable and unfortunate lesson from it.

Although the poison was not lethal, admission to the hospital and several days of treatment was inevitable.

Charlie’s objective was to let them be admitted to the hospital after consuming those toxic daffodils. During the time they were in the hospital, he would hire some people to turn all the fences around the villa into walls and build a glasshouse for his vegetable garden. That way, no one could steal his vegetables again.

Lady Wilson, who was next door, happened to see the truck come to unload the cargo from the balcony on the third floor of her villa.

She blinked in astonishment and awe when she saw the workers unloading clusters of green slender leaf plants!

It was chives!

Such fresh and glistening chives!

She recalled the delicious lunch at noon. Thanks to Charlie’s fresh greens, the hearty meal was mouth-watering and savory. In fact, it was a very healthy and balanced meal.

She was over the moon when she saw the fresh chives being unloaded in Charlie’s house because chives were her favorite!

In fact, it had been a long while since she had eaten eggs and chives dumplings after the series of unfortunate events—becoming homeless, suffering the devastating changes in her family, and the lockup in the detention center.

As she stared at the batches of fresh chives in Charlie’s yard, a light bulb instantly blinked in her mind! She wanted to quickly take a knife and cut a few bundles from Charlie’s yard, then, she would make eggs and chives dumplings for dinner!

***

At 4 pm, after Lady Wilson woke up from her nap, she instantly went to the balcony to take a peek at the chives in Charlie’s yard.

She was like a dog with two tails when she saw the chives being planted along the side of his fence.

It was just too convenient, wasn’t it?

She quickly went down the stairs in excitement.

At this moment, Christopher and his family of four were sitting in the living room watching TV.

Harold had moved the TV from an empty room downstairs to the living room. It was not as big as the one they had sold, but it was good enough for them.

Lady Wilson urged Hannah when she was finally downstairs, "Hannah, go out and buy a carton of eggs and a bag of flour."

Hannah hurriedly asked in a honeyed tone, "Mom, why do you need eggs and flour?"

Lady Wilson answered, "I want to make eggs and chives dumplings for dinner!"

Harold shrieked in surprise, "Grandma, are we having dumplings tonight?"

"Yes!" Lady Wilson uttered, smiling ear to ear, "Do you like chives and eggs?"

Harold giggled. "Of course! Oh, I love it so much! I haven’t eaten eggs and chives dumplings for a long time! I’m starting to drool when you say it!"

Christopher also smiled and said, "Mom, why do you want to eat eggs and chives dumplings suddenly? You haven’t made dumplings for a long time."

Lady Wilson laughed and said, "I’m happy today! So happy that I could fill myself with eggs and chives dumplings!"

"Wonderful!" Christopher huffed with a sigh, "I haven’t had dumplings for a long time, I can finally satisfy my cravings today!"

Hannah asked, "Mom, other than eggs and flour, do I need to buy some chives?"

Lady Wilson grinned triumphantly, "Charlie bought a lot of fresh chives in the afternoon and planted them in his yard, I’ll go there and get some later!"

Christopher urged, "Mom, get a little bit more than! We can make pork and chive dumplings too!"

Wendy chimed in, "We can also bake pies with chives fillings!"

"Okay, okay!" Lady Wilson nodded with a laugh. "I’ll get more then!"

At around 5 pm, Lady Wilson went out of the house with a knife.

She put the knife in the bamboo basket and trotted all the way to Charlie’s house.

She stood outside the fence for a while and peeked around cautiously. When she didn’t see anyone in the yard, she quickly took out the knife, reached into the fence, and cut a handful of the so-called chives.

After cutting the first handful, she reached over again and cut another handful, and then another.

Then, she looked at the basket, thinking that it was enough for the five of them. However, on second thought, it was exceptionally rare to stumble upon such a fresh batch of chives, so she decided to go on for more.

As a result, she cut a total of six handfuls of ‘chives’. It was so much so to the point that they couldn’t fit in the basket.

Grinning triumphantly at her attempts, Lady Wilson hurriedly turned around and headed toward her house.

At this moment, just as the sun was about to set, Elaine limped with the support of her cane toward her balcony to bask in the sunset.

The doctor had advised her to get more sun exposure for vitamin D if she wanted her legs to heal faster.

When she was at the balcony, she happened to see Lady Wilson at their fence, stealing vegetables again. She stomped her feet in great dismay and yelled, "Hey, you old fart! You’ve already stolen so many vegetables from my house in the morning, and yet, you dare to come again now! You are so shameless, do you know that?"

Lady Wilson turned around to watch Elaine jump and curse like a crazy shrew. She shouted back, "So what? You are my daughter-in-law, you ungrateful bastard! I only ate a tiny portion of your vegetables, how dare you nag me like that?!"

Elaine growled, "Who the hell is your daughter-in-law, you shameless old fart! If you dare to come and steal my vegetables again, I’ll break your leg!"

Lady Wilson spat contemptuously and shouted, "Damn it, fix your legs first before you act so cocky toward me, you little limping b*tch! How dare you yell at me when you are still limping around with that stupid cane! Believe it or not, next time I see you, I’ll break your leg again!"

Her remarks made Elaine’s blood boil!

Lady Wilson was the one who had broken her leg in the detention center. She would always remember this grudge.

Elaine ground her teeth indignantly when she saw that Lady Wilson was here to steal their vegetables again and even mocked her injury, and she shouted, "Go ahead and steal it, you lousy old fart! You’ll pay for your filthy mouth one day, I tell you!"

Lady Wilson snorted coldly, "Let me tell you, Elaine, I will live for a long time, I’ll still be alive even after you die for eight hundredth time! Just wait and see, see who will die first!"

Elaine was so angry right then that she almost exploded out of rage.

She had just warned Charlie to beware of the Lady in the morning, but instead of taking her warning seriously, he had bought so many fresh chives home!

Great, now they were like a charity center to the Lady and her family!

If it was in the past, she would have scolded Charlie already, but she didn’t have the courage to do so now.

At this moment, Claire asked Charlie in the room, "Dear, what do you want to have for dinner?"

Charlie smiled coyly and asked, "You don’t usually care about these things, what’s with the change of attitude? Why do you want to know what I want to eat tonight?"

Claire pasted on a childlike smile and said, "I want to go pick some vegetables in the garden. Tell me what you want to eat, I’ll go pick them in the garden. What do you think? Does it sound like a good idea?"

Charlie nodded and said with a warm smile, "Let’s go together then, just like what we did this morning."

Claire’s face turned bright red instantly when she recalled her first kiss that Charlie had stolen this morning.

She rolled her eyes at Charlie and chided him shyly, "You can come with me, but don’t you dare take advantage of me again!"

Charlie tilted his head, pretending to be puzzled. "What are you talking about, dear? Take advantage of you? I don’t understand."

Claire snorted, "Anyway, you have to keep at least half a meter away from me!"

Then, she turned and went down the stairs.

Charlie hurried behind her.

When they came to the yard, Claire gaped in astonishment when she saw the chives circling the fences. "Wow, where did these chives come from? I didn’t see them in the morning."

Charlie smiled. "I asked my friend to send them here just now."

Claire smiled sweetly. "We’ll make stir-fried shrimp and chives tonight, okay?"

Charlie quickly interjected, "Oh no, the chives are not ready to pick yet, we can’t eat them now."

"Huh?" Claire frowned in confusion. "They look quite alright to me, why aren’t they ready yet?"

Charlie answered, "You don’t understand. These chives may look alright, but it’s not ready to be eaten yet. Wait a little longer, okay?"

Claire nodded and said, "Okay then. Let’s have some roasted eggplants for tonight, shall we? I want to eat Mushu pork too."

"Okay," Charlie replied with a warm smile, "In this vegetable garden, you can pick anything except the chives."

The couple picked some vegetables from the yard and went back to the kitchen to make dinner together. Claire loved the feeling and vibe very much. It felt very good and intimate to get busy with Charlie in the kitchen.

The Wilson family at this moment was even busier.

The kitchen was packed with all five of them because Lady Wilson had cut quite a lot of chives to feed all the mouths.

Lady Wilson was busy kneading the dough for the dumpling skin, Christopher was busy chopping and grinding the meat, Hannah was busy scrambling eggs, Harold and Wendy were busy washing chives.

Christopher was a little upset. He was making minced meat while complaining, "Why didn’t you just buy minced meat from the market? Why did you have to buy the whole piece of meat just to mince it at home? My arms are so sore right now."

Hannah blurted, "Mom said that the machine-made minced meat is not as delicious and chewy as the home-made one."

"Nonsense," Christopher pouted disdainfully. "Aren’t they all the same meat? What’s the difference between machine-made and hand-made?"

Lady Wilson’s grumpy voice resonated loudly behind him, "What do you know, idiot! Go out there and ask any elderly you see. Everyone knows that home-made minced meat is the most delicious!"

Christopher whined sheepishly, "Okay, okay, you’re right, Mom. I’ll listen to you, okay?"

Lady Wilson glared at him and urged, "Put a little more effort, mince the meat finely and make it tender!"

"Yes, Ma’am…" Christopher answered dryly.

By evening, the minced meat was done, the eggs were fried, and a large basket of ‘chives’ was washed. All of the ingredients were placed on the cutting board.

Lady Wilson made the dumpling fillings herself. First, she mixed the fried eggs and chives with the seasoning for the eggs and chives dumpling. Then, she mixed another bowl of fillings with pork and chives.

The rest of the Wilson family started to drool as they watched Lady Wilson make the dumpling fillings. After all, they had been through all kinds of turbulences and misfortunes recently. It was a rare opportunity for them to have such hearty and warm homemade dumplings.

After mixing the fillings, Lady Wilson personally taught everyone how to wrap the dumplings. Honestly speaking, their dumplings were in all kinds of shapes and sizes—big, small, tilted, skewed—it felt like Thanksgiving!

Lady Wilson, who had always been very grumpy and bad-tempered, also felt the exclusive warmth from her family at this moment.

She was finally able to show her kind self and patiently taught her grandchildren how to wrap the dumplings to make them firmer and better.

Christopher was emotionally touched as well as he immersed himself in the warm vibe. He enjoyed the happy feeling too, especially now that his missing wife was back. They had returned to a harmonious and loving life in this wonderful villa with their children beside them. He was certain that before long, the Wilson Group would be revitalized.

His life was almost perfect at this moment.

If someone asked him to describe how he felt at this moment, he would say, "What more could I ask for?"

He felt that his life had reached its climax.

As Lady Wilson guided everyone to wrap the dumplings, Hannah moved the induction cooker from the kitchen to the living room. They reckoned it was a great idea to watch TV in the living room while preparing the dumplings and boiling it.

Despite the smaller size of the TV, it was good enough as entertainment for the family. Harold picked the movie "Nine Pins Sesame Official" by Stephen Chow", and the family watched it happily as they prepared the dumplings.

Hannah watched the movie while checking the dumplings in the pot. Soon, the dumplings started to float up, the fragrance diffusing across the living room, making them hungry and forcing them to drool.

Lady Wilson quickly urged, "Hannah, quick, scoop me a bowl."

Christopher said with a gluttony laugh, "Hurry, scoop all the dumplings out and cook the next batch. I’ll go get some vinegar, let’s dig in!"

Harold and Wendy hurriedly surrounded the pot.

When Hannah fished out the dumplings, Christopher came with the bottle of vinegar.

The five members of the Wilson family happily consumed the dumplings they had made.

Christopher was the first to start. He couldn’t be bothered about the scaldingly hot dumplings that were fresh out of the pot. He quickly popped one in his mouth and muttered inaudibly, "Oh my God! This is so good! Indeed, the homemade minced meat tastes so much better and delicious!"

Lady Wilson quickly ate one and exclaimed in awe, "Oh my goodness, the chives are so tender!"

Hannah also ate one and said, "By the way, where did Charlie get such fine chives? You can’t buy chives as fresh and delicious as these in the market!"

Lady Wilson ate another one and said with a regretful sigh, "Charlie, that bastard, I didn’t expect him to be so capable. I underestimated him previously. If I knew he was so good at deceptions and scams, I would have kept him in the Wilson Group, maybe he could be of good use."

Harold quickly said, "Grandma, how could we keep such a loser in the company? Rubbish like Charlie that makes money by cheating people will be exposed sooner or later. I wonder how long of a queue his victims will form to kill him then!"

Lady Wilson nodded, waved her hand indifferently, and said, "Okay, that’s enough. Hurry up and eat, we have so many dumplings today, everyone must eat at least two bowls!"

The Wilson family prepared two kinds of stuffed dumplings, and they made a lot of them. Based on the number of dumplings they had made, it was enough to feed ten adults, but the Wilson family almost managed to finish all the dumplings.

They were so full after the meal that they couldn’t even sit up straight.

Staring at the 20 to 30 dumplings left on the table, Lady Wilson prompted them while gesturing, "Hey, any of you, hurry and finish all the dumplings. Don’t waste it!"

Caressing his round belly, Christopher whined helplessly, "Oh God, I can’t eat anymore, not even one."

Hannah shook her head too and said, "Mom, I can’t eat anymore, I’m so full right now."

Wendy was so full she didn’t even have the strength to talk. Instead, she slumped on the sofa and waved her hand, indicating her refusal.

Harold said, "Grandma, why don’t we keep them in the fridge? We can fry them up and make potstickers for breakfast tomorrow."

Suddenly, Lady Wilson donned a wicked smirk on her face. She said, "Hannah, pack those dumplings in a plastic bag and send them to Charlie’s house."

Hannah asked in surprise, "Mom, why should we give these nice dumplings to them?"

Lady Wilson grinned and said, "No matter what, it was made from their chives. Send them some and annoy the hell out of them!"

Harold suggested, "Grandma, why don’t we add some laxatives in it?"

Christopher asked, "We’ve already wrapped and cooked the dumplings, where could you possibly add the laxatives?"

Harold said, "We can grind the laxative into powder, mix it with water, then use a syringe to inject them into the dumplings!"

"Wow, what a brilliant idea!" Wendy clapped her hands and cheered, "Harold, you are so smart! It’s such a great idea!"

Lady Wilson uttered, "Oh yes, I saw a first aid kit in the storage room, it contains all kinds of medicines and syringes!"

Harold patted her arm and said, "Grandma, leave it to me! I’ll make sure Charlie and his whole family suffer from diarrhea tonight to the point their anuses explode!"

He immediately got up and went to the storage room. Soon, he came out of the room carrying with him a plastic box with a red cross logo on it.

The former owner of the villa had been very cautious in preparing the daily necessities. The first aid kit was packed with medicines—from fever and colds to gastrointestinal conditioning, to chronic diseases such as diabetes and heart disease.

Harold immediately found a bottle of laxative inside and said with a sinister grin on his face, "I’ve taken one of these when I was constipated last time, the effect is very significant. I bet they will poop so much after taking two of these."

Wendy hurriedly said, "Then put one in each dumpling!"

"Alright!" Harold laughed. "Let them enjoy their endless trips to the toilet tonight!"

Harold began to grind the pills into powder, mixed them with water, and then used a syringe to inject the liquid into the dumplings.

Just as he was halfway through his process of injecting more than 20 dumplings, Harold suddenly felt the cramps in his stomach that made him clutch his stomach tightly and cry out in agony.

Hannah approached him and asked frantically, "Son, what’s wrong?"

Harold’s face twisted in a painful grimace as he shrieked, "Mom, my stomach hurts so much like the intestines are being intertwined together… Argh, it’s so bloody painful…"

Suddenly, Harold felt a strange energy start to form inside his abdomen that it started to flee frantically to the lower part of him like a trapped mouse.

Before he could control it, he instantly released a terribly smelly fart!

In an instant, the vast luxurious living room was filled with an extremely disgusting stench.

Lady Wilson coughed a few times due to the stench and chided, "Harold! Have you no sense of decency left that you would fart in front of your family?!"

Wendy covered her mouth and nose in disgust and growled in annoyance, "Oh my God, Harold, your fart is so smelly!"

Harold was in agonizing pain at this moment. "I don’t know what’s going on, my stomach hurts so bad…"

At this point, Harold felt stronger energy starting to build up inside his body again, and it was several times more intense than the previous one, rushing downward at an extremely fast speed.

Immediately afterward, a loud puff sounded, and a stronger stench instantly exhumed throughout the living room.

Christopher reflexively looked under Harold’s buttocks and found that a brownish sticky fluid had leaked out. He shrieked loudly, "Damn it, Harold, you just pooped your pants!"

"What?!" Everyone turned toward Harold simultaneously.

It was obvious!

There was something disgusting leaking from Harold’s butt!

Lady Wilson shouted angrily, "Damn it, you bastard, this sofa is imported from Italy!"

Harold was equally dumbfounded. He blurted innocently, "I… I… I don’t know what happened! My stomach was hurting, and it hurt so bad, I wanted to fart, then…"

Wendy asked in bewilderment, "Harold, did you breath in some of the powder when you ground the laxatives?"

"No!" Harold’s face grimaced agonizingly.

Lady Wilson was about to scold him when she suddenly clutched her belly and yelped, "Oh God, what’s wrong? My stomach hurts too! Oh my God, ouch, ouch! I can’t take it…"

Lady Wilson clutched her stomach tightly as she screamed in pain, then, she fell to the floor due to an abrupt convulsion.

"Mom!" Christopher rushed forward to help support her as the Lady fell, but just as he stood up, he felt a sharp pain coming from his abdomen, and it felt as though someone had stabbed him multiple times.

Immediately afterward, he also felt the surging turbulence in his stomach followed by hot steamy goo inside his pants!

Damn it!

He had pooped his pants too!

What…

What the hell was going on?!

Lying on the floor clutching her stomach, Lady Wilson was rolling in pain and mumbled, "Oh no, oh God, my stomach hurts so bad! Argh, I can’t take it anymore!"

Then, with a loud shout, she vomited all the food in her stomach.

Similarly, she felt uncontrollable energy that was surging in her stomach, and she pooped her pants as well…

Lady Wilson cried desperately while watery poop kept gushing out from inside her, "Call the ambulance, call the ambulance…"

Wendy was about to grab her phone when the stomach ache came unexpectedly. She collapsed on the sofa with a cry and was unable to move.

Hannah was the last to have the stomach ache attack, but she soon started to vomit and pooped herself too.

The entire living room was more stinky than the public toilets by the roadside, and the stench was off the roof! It was such a sore sight to see!

Harold’s buttocks were full of excrement. He struggled to find a clean spot to sit, but there was no strength left inside him. His face twisted into an agonizing grimace as he whined, "Grandma, what did you put in the dumplings? Something must be wrong with the dumplings!"

Lady Wilson uttered weakly, "Impossible. The chives are fresh, the meat is fresh, and the eggs are fresh. What could possibly go wrong?"

Wendy was in so much pain her lips began to turn blue. She uttered, her voice shaky and weak, "Grandma, I feel as if someone has sliced my belly with a knife. Will I die here…"

Christopher ground his teeth and said, "I’ll call 911. Hold on!"

At this moment, the Wilson family had no idea why their stomachs hurt so badly and what was the cause of the severe diarrhea that followed.

The narcissus of daffodils was a very strong poison. A very small amount of purified narcissus could be fatal to humans.

However, even though the content of the alkaloid in daffodils was relatively small, consuming it in a large volume would trigger significant symptoms of food poisoning, but it would not be life-threatening if the amount was not too much.

Regardless, the pain from the food poisoning was definitely not something ordinary people could bear.

It not only induced vomiting and diarrhea, but also fever, convulsions, and nervous system disorders.

If it was eaten in an unusually large amount, it may even cause shock and death.

It was indeed a bit dangerous as everyone in the Wilson family had consumed too much of narcissus. Even Charlie did not expect that they would eat so much when he was drafting his plan.

It was often reported in the news that some people had to be hospitalized after mistaking daffodils for chives and suffering food poisoning. It could be quite confusing when it came to distinguishing these two plants.

When the ambulance arrived at Thompson First, three of the five members of the Wilson family had already passed out. Christopher and Wendy were in dire condition, yet barely conscious.

Despite hanging on to the thin line of consciousness, they could no longer control their bowels, so everyone’s pants were filled with watery excrement.

When the paramedics and doctors arrived at the scene, the living room was so gross and smelly that they immediately turned around and puked.

It was truly an unimaginable stench when the excrements and vomits of five people were mixed together in an area.

However, there was no other way but to save these people. They sucked in and held their breaths to avoid inhaling the disgusting stench and carried the five people from the villa into the ambulance. Then, they immediately rushed to People's Hospital.

After a series of gastric lavage and IV infusion, the Wilson family members finally recovered slightly from the food poisoning and temporarily regained their consciousness. They were sent to the emergency ward for further infusion.

Lady Wilson’s and Hannah’s beds were next to each other, while Christopher and the rest were at the innermost part of the ward.

Right now, everyone’s face was as pale as paper, and they looked extremely weak and sickly as if they had run out of energy.

A doctor wearing a mask came into the ward and asked, "What did you eat for dinner? Our initial suspicion is that you’re suffering from food poisoning, but we need to narrow the scope to see what triggered it, so think carefully, what exactly did you eat? If we can’t find what the cause is, we can’t provide the proper treatment and fix your problem."

Lady Wilson muttered in a disgruntled tone, "We only ate dumplings for dinner, that’s all, nothing else."

"Mom, there must be something wrong with the dumplings, otherwise, we wouldn’t all be sick at the same time."

Hannah couldn’t help but start complaining to Lady Wilson. If she knew this was how they would end up, she would not have eaten those dumplings. It had caused nothing but trouble.

Lady Wilson also agreed that there must have been a problem with the dumplings, but nothing seemed wrong throughout their preparation, cooking, and consumption, so logically speaking, food poisoning was quite unlikely to occur…

Lady Wilson said after giving it some thought, "We made the dumplings ourselves and all our ingredients were fresh. The food can’t possibly go bad in such a short period of time. What’s wrong?"

Harold said with a sickly face, "Grandma, I heard that some dishonest merchants will sell poor quality pork to unknowing customers, do you think there was a problem with the pork?"

"Pork? Then you have to ask your mother where she bought it."

Lady Wilson frowned at Hannah and asked in a bitter voice, "Did you go to the black market and buy water-injected pork?"

Hannah quickly shook her head. "No! I watched the butcher cut the meat from the pig with my own eyes, there’s absolutely no problem with the pork."

Wendy suggested weekly, "What about the flour? Could it be that something was wrong with the dumpling skin?"

Hannah shook her head again. "No, the flour was fine, we ate it in the morning."

If the problem was neither the flour nor the pork, could it be the chives?

Hannah gaped in surprise and said, "It must be the chives. Maybe there were pesticide residues on it."

Lady Wilson frowned in disapproval. "No, the chives were freshly cut, that can’t be the problem. Besides, Harold washed them, so he must have washed it all off including the pesticide residues."

Harold said, "Yes! I washed the chives very seriously, I scrubbed every piece of leaf carefully."

The Wilson family exchanged comments and speculations repeatedly, but they couldn’t come out with a conclusion. Thus, they could only exchange frustrated and confused glances.

The doctor shrugged and said, "Well, if you can’t figure out the problem, we will have to ask you to bear the pain for a bit longer. We will take your blood and secretions samples to run some tests. When the results come out, we will know what kind of poison it is that caused your discomfort."

Lady Wilson nodded weakly and said, "Okay, go ahead and do the test then, hurry!"

After waiting for about an hour, the doctor walked into the ward again holding a few pieces of paper in his hand.

As soon as he entered the ward, he said, "Your test results came out, and the cause of your food poisoning is narcissus, a type of toxic element extracted from daffodils. It seems that all five of you consumed quite a large dose of the poison. What’s going on? Did you plant daffodils at your house?"

Lady Wilson was stunned in bewilderment. She asked with a frown, "Narcissus? Toxic daffodils? What are you talking about? What is it?"

The doctor explained monotonously, "Daffodil is a kind of flowering plant that is common in usual households for their flowers, but when they are not blooming, they look exactly like chives. We have a lot of food poisoning cases every year where people eat them by mistake."

Then, the doctor even took out his phone, searched for pictures of daffodils, and handed it to Lady Wilson. "Here it is."

Lady Wilson’s face turned green when she saw the picture. She pointed to the image on the phone with shaky hands and mumbled, "Isn’t… isn’t this the new chives plants that Charlie had in his yard today? Damn it, they were daffodils!"

Then, she curled her fists until her knuckles turned white, and she shouted at the top of her lungs, "Charlie, you bastard! You are so vicious! How could there be a devil as cruel as you in the world!"

The doctor asked in bewilderment, "What is going on? Did someone poison you intentionally? If so, you must call the police!"

Harold cursed indignantly, "Grandma! Call the police! Call the police right now! Let them arrest Charlie, that son of a bitch!"

Lady Wilson was in a black mood. She immediately took out her phone, dialed 911, and with her hands still trembling, she clicked call.

As soon as the call was answered, the operator’s voice sounded, "Hello, this is 911, what’s your emergency?"

Lady Wilson said immediately, "Hi, police, we were poisoned. All five of us in our family, we were poisoned by someone. You must help us catch the wicked bastard!"

The operator stood upright immediately and asked, "What’s the situation? Can you please tell me in detail?"

Lady Wilson uttered, "There is a bastard named Charlie Wade who lives in Thompson First Villa A05. That bastard planted daffodils that look like chives in his yard!"

"I harvested some of his daffodils in the afternoon to make dumplings for dinner thinking they were chives. Now, we have ended up with food poisoning after consuming the dumplings and are in the hospital receiving treatment! Please, you must help us!"

The operator asked in a rather confused and astonished voice, "Wait, what you’re saying is, you went to someone else’s yard and harvested their daffodils, am I right?"

"Yes!" Lady Wilson blurted loudly, "He planted daffodils on his fences, and I thought they were chives, so I cut a few handfuls and ate it, but then got poisoned. Tell me, he committed a crime, didn’t he?"

The operator sighed and explained, "I’m sorry, Ma’am, our law does not prohibit any citizen from planting daffodils in their yard, so it is absolutely fine for him to do so. The point is, why did you go to someone else’s yard and take their daffodils simply because you assumed they were chives? You could be arrested for trespassing and stealing."

"What the hell?!" Lady Wilson shouted into the phone, agitated and furious, "I am lying in the hospital right now because of food poisoning, and yet I’m the one being charged?!"

The operator asked sternly, "If someone comes to your house, steals your car, and then dies in a car accident, can he sue you for owning a problematic car?"

"I…" Lady Wilson was befuddled.

She suddenly realized that Charlie was not breaking any laws for planting daffodils at home, but the problem was she was the one who stole the daffodils in his yard.

Then, she realized that it was all part of Charlie’s plan. He had deliberately planted daffodils that looked like chives in his yard as a trap to lure her to harvest those plants. That way, he didn’t have to bear any responsibility if anything happened to them!

Wrath of fury burst in Lady Wilson’s heart as she summarized the whole incident!

They had literally fallen into his trap without realizing it!

Moreover, as a consequence, they had gone to the hospital for food poisoning. They could only bear the suffering themselves, yet couldn’t do anything about him!

That kid was such a b*stard!

From the phone conversation, the doctor could interpret what was going on, and he was full of disdain for this family of five. He didn’t expect that these people would go to someone else’s house to steal their daffodils, assuming it was chives. It was quite humiliating that they were all poisoned and sent to the hospital.

He sighed and said flatly, "Let me explain to you again about your current situation. Your major problem is now cleared after the gastric lavage, but because the narcissus is in your blood, we need to give you IV infusions continuously to neutralize the toxins in your blood."

Lady Wilson said quickly, "Okay, okay, go and prescribe the medicine for us now. Use the best that is available here, don’t scam us for the mediocre ones."

The doctor looked askance at Lady Wilson and said flatly, "Don’t worry, we have a good reputation in our hospital care and are very strict in terms of medication. We will not do such a thing as using second-grade medicine and claiming them as first-grade."

Lady Wilson heaved a sigh of relief, "Okay then, good to know…"

However, at this moment, medical staff came into the ward and handed a report to the doctor.

The doctor immediately frowned as soon as he read the report and asked, "Which one of you is Hannah Wilson?"

Everyone in the Wilson family was startled for a moment, and Hannah answered skeptically, "I am. What’s the matter?"

The doctor looked at Hannah and said seriously, "Because we need to inject drugs to synthesize the narcissus in your body, I need to explain to you in detail about the use of the drugs and their side effects. Because you are an elderly primigravida, or in layman’s term, advanced maternal age, we have strict control over the dosage of the drugs to be used on a pregnant woman in case it will increase the chance of birth defects. Hence, we can only give you a very small dose of medication that will delay your recovery as compared to the others."

What the hell?

Pregnant?!

The remark was like a stone that was thrown into a calm lake that subsequently created a thousand ripples.

The Wilson family was exceptionally dumbfounded.

Hannah was pregnant?

What the fuck was this?!

Among the four members of the Wilson family, Christopher was the most shocked upon receiving the bombshell of news!

He knew very clearly that he had just done the deed with Hannah two days ago. They had been separated for a long time previously when she was stuck in the coal mine, thus, he had not seen her since.

Besides, there was another incident that he remembered clearly.

When she was planning to scam Elaine, she had been on her period. He remembered that she complained to him about it, whining that she had gotten her period at the wrong time.

This indicated that she was not pregnant when she disappeared.

And yet now she was pregnant?!

What did it prove? It proved that she had gotten pregnant during her disappearance.

That was to say, this shameless slut had slept with other men in the coal mine!

As an experienced person, Lady Wilson immediately figured out what was wrong.

Hannah, on the other hand, was so dumbstruck as if she was struck by lightning. She collapsed on her bed weakly as though all her bones had been pulled out of her body, and she turned into a melted mess.

Abruptly, she opened her mouth wide, her face grayish with panic and bewilderment, and she shouted, "What do you mean pregnant? What the hell are you talking about? I’m already 50 something, how could I be pregnant? You are so unprofessional as a doctor! You are slandering my name, tarnishing my reputation!"

The doctor was taken aback by the insult and said, "Hey, Lady Wilson, I didn’t slander anybody, so you can’t accuse me like that. The blood test results in my hand clearly state that the progesterone in your body is unusually high. Based on the numeral reference, you have been pregnant for about two months now, and the fetus is almost forming."

Of course Hannah knew all about it, but she also knew that she could not admit it even if someone pointed a gun at her head! How would her husband think of her? How would her mother-in-law think of her? Her children, how would they think of her?!

Thus, Hannah decided to stand her ground and deny the claim by all means. She glared at the doctor indignantly and shouted, "Bullsh*t! A person my age can’t possibly get pregnant. This is a misdiagnosis! You’ve made a mistake!"

The doctor said with a gloomy expression, "Under normal circumstances, it is indeed not easy to get pregnant at your age, but if you have frequent sexual intercourse for a long time, it is possible for you to get pregnant. It is very common in our obstetrics and gynecology department to have older mothers like you. Recently, we’ve had a patient in her 50s, and she gave birth naturally."

Hannah didn’t want the doctor to keep going on, so she interjected rudely, "Shut up, you quack doctor! If you continue spouting all this bullsh*t, I’m going to call the police and arrest you! Let me tell you one more time, I’m not pregnant, and I never will be!"

The doctor huffed in great dismay. He slammed the results on the table and uttered, one word at a time, "Do you think you can win this debate against our test report? It states here clearly that you! Hannah Wilson! Are pregnant! I am kindly reminding you that you can’t take large doses of medicine for your own good! How could you insult me like this?"

Christopher struggled to get out of the bed, then he rushed toward the doctor and grabbed the report from the table. He looked intently at the data, trembling with extreme rage!

Lady Wilson blurted when she saw the furious grimace on her son’s face, "Chris! Is it true?! Is the b*tch really pregnant?!"

Taking in his mother’s interrogative questioning, Christopher stared at the content of the report and nodded with a gloomy face.

Seeing his nod, Lady Wilson felt an abrupt sharp pain in her chest. She clutched her chest tightly and wailed in agony.

Harold and Wendy were very embarrassed as the scene unfolded. They didn’t know what to say or do at an awkward moment like this.

After all, that was their own mother, there were no words that could describe how they felt at this moment.

Christopher ground his teeth and glared at Hannah with his bloodshot eyes as if he would pound on her at any second and eat her up. He shouted furiously, "B*tch! Did you f*cking sleep with other men in the coal mine?! Who was he?!"

Hannah was on the verge of collapse now.

She had already made an appointment with the obstetrics and gynecology doctor for an abortion surgery next Monday. No one would have known about her pregnancy if she had just done the abortion quietly.

However, it was beyond her imagination that she would be sent to the hospital for food poisoning after eating some dumplings, and she had to go through another blood test by the doctor in the emergency department.

The blood indicators of her pregnancy were already very obvious at this point, it would definitely be detected if they ran another blood test.

If she knew this was how things would end up, she would not eat Lady Wilson’s dumplings even if someone forced her to at gunpoint!

However, since the truth was exposed now, all she could do was explain herself to try and get herself out of this misery. Thus, she cried and said, "Chris, my dear, let me explain, please! I have my reasons!"

"No! I don’t want to listen to your fucking explanation and reasons!" Christopher roared hysterically, "You shameless bitch, you cheated on me and slept with other men, and to top it all off, you’re fucking pregnant! Argh, I want to kill you!"

Howling loudly, Christopher charged directly at Hannah, grabbed her by the hair, and slapped her violently.

A series of crisp and loud slapping sounds resonated across the ward, coupled with Hannah’s painful wail.

"Chris, Christopher, please let me explain! I was forced to do so!"

"Explain?! What the fuck is there to say, you bitch! You are so fucking dead today! You cheated on me, I’m going to kill you!"

Lady Wilson was so angry, she nearly had a heart attack. She glared indignantly at Hannah, her eyes full of resentment and her hands trembling vigorously.

This was a disgrace! A disgrace!

"Hannah Wilson, you immoral b*tch! As a woman, how could you do such an audacious thing! You have tarnished the Wilson family’s reputation and put our family to shame! You should be stoned to death and go to hell, you slut!"

Lady Wilson cursed and flamed Hannah with the most vicious and savage words in the world, all followed by Christopher’s brutal beating!

Although Christopher was very weak right now, the humiliating truth about his wife’s adultery act had triggered the hidden energy of wrath and hatred inside him, causing the anger to explode outward like the Hulk.

Hannah cried out in agony as she was beaten, but before she could beg for mercy, Lady Wilson grabbed a broom in the ward and started beating Hannah with it mercilessly.

Lady Wilson had been a proud and arrogant woman all her life, she could not bear someone insulting and tarnishing her family’s name the most. How could she accept the fact that her eldest daughter-in-law had come back with a bastard in her belly?!

Moreover, Lady Wilson was a conservative and old-fashioned elder. In her opinion, a woman as shameless and unruly as Hannah should be punished by death as a lesson to others.

Seeing the shocking scene as Christopher and Lady Wilson beat Hannah violently, the doctor shrieked in shock and shouted, "Hey, stop! Stop right this instant! I’ll call the police!"

Neither of them felt threatened by the doctor’s warning and continued beating Hannah, thus, the doctor turned to Harold and Wendy and blurted, "Don’t just stand there, do something! Are you really going to just stand there and watch your mother get beaten?"

Both Harold and Wendy watched the scene coldly, there was even a trace of resentment in their eyes.

Under normal circumstances, they wouldn’t let such an absurd scene happen. They would come forward and mediate the situation when there was a conflict between their parents.

But this time, the situation was too bizarre and outrageous.

They were embarrassed and humiliated by the fact that their mother had come home with a baby after disappearing for such a long time.

Children nowadays were mostly selfish beings who only thought of themselves when it came to a difficult situation like this.

It was often reported on the news that when some older parents were pregnant and wanted to give birth to the baby, their adult children refused to grant their wish and opposed their parents’ decision through and through.

Wendy and Harold were that kind of selfish children. They didn’t care about Hannah’s reason nor what kind of torment she had endured and suffered while she was missing. All they knew was that their mother had committed adultery and that she had humiliated them.

Hannah succumbed to the ferocious beating and screamed in extreme despair. Her children’s cold stare made her heart bleed through.

Hannah felt as if her world was crumbling down on her when she saw those cold and hateful glares her children shot at her.

Suddenly, unknown energy surged inside of her, and she pushed the two people who were beating her away from her as she shouted, "That’s enough! So what if I slept with another guy?! Did you really think I wanted to do it? Do you even know what I’ve been through? It’s all Charlie’s fault! Me, a fragile woman, was locked up at the filthy coal mine, I didn’t have enough food to eat, I was cold and miserable, I could not get enough sleep, I had to do all those heavy physical work and even got beaten in the process, it was a living hell! What else could I do?!"

Hannah was extremely agitated right now, and she continued hysterically, "If I didn’t succumb to the supervisor’s forceful will, I might have died in that coal mine already! But think, why did I end up like this? I did it all for the family!"

Then, she glared at Christopher and angrily rebuked, "And you, Christopher Wilson, you cold-hearted bastard! When we planned the scam against Elaine, we did it for the family, didn’t we? I wanted to make more money for the family, remember? I wanted to make sure we could live in the Thompson First villa, remember? What did I get in the end? I have sacrificed so much for this family, and yet, this is how you repay me?! Have you no sense of decency left, you cruel bastards?! How dare you point your fingers at me? Go and confront Charlie if you dare!"

Hatred, humiliation, panic, and a mixture of distraught feelings rushed like turbulent waves inside her. She couldn’t help but blurt it all out.

She felt that she was the victim in this situation, but why should she receive such unfair treatment?

Why?!

However, Lady Wilson and Christopher were not having any of it.

For them, no matter what reasons Hannah had or what torment she had suffered, the embarrassment she had brought to the Wilson family was unforgivable!

When Christopher thought about his wife cheating on him, and probably more than once, he fell into a frenzied state of mind and almost went insane.

Lady Wilson, on the other hand, felt that Hannah had tarnished the Wilson family’s dignity. It was a crime for her to stay alive, so she refused to listen to or accept any of her reasons.

Lady Wilson roared coldly, "Bitch, how dare you yell at us? Don’t you know that chastity is most important for a woman!"

Christopher continued right after his mother, glaring furiously and yelling, "Hannah, you should have died in the coal mine! At least you could have taken your chastity and dignity to the grave! How do you have the decency to stay alive with that bastard in your belly? I think you should have just jumped off this building and died!"

Hannah was instantly infuriated when even her own husband urged her to jump off the building! She pointed at him furiously and shouted, "Hey, Christopher, bastard, don’t you forget who has been standing behind you all this while, supporting you, assisting you, and taking care of you! Just because I betrayed you in order to survive, you want me to die! Are you still human?"

Christopher ground his teeth in great dismay. "Argh, enough with your bullshit! You should be thankful that we are not in the medieval era, otherwise, I would kill you myself right this instant! You cheated on me, you shameless slut!"

Lady Wilson was heartbroken to see the agonizing grimace on her son’s face, and she slammed her crutches toward Hannah as she cursed, "Christopher has never been so angry all his life, look at what you’ve done, you bitch!"

Hannah yelped in pain when she was hit by the crutches. She glared at the old woman and sneered, "Hey, smelly old dog, if it weren’t for me getting the Webb family’s help, you would still be squatting in the detention center! Did you think you’d have the honor of staying in Thompson First now? You should thank me for what you have now!"

Lady Wilson chided sternly, "Oh, stop your bullshit here! Mr. Webb values our family’s ability, it has nothing to do with you, you slut! Even if you died in the coal mine, Mr. Webb would still have come to find us and let us live in Thompson First!"

Hannah cursed, "You smelly old coot, you are an ungrateful and uncivilized barbarian! No wonder the Wilson family has fallen into where it’s at today, it’s all because of you who doesn’t have any sense of gratitude! With you in charge, old fart, the family will only get worse and worse in the future!"

Then, she turned her spiteful glare at Christopher again and cursed, "And you, Christopher Wilson! Wipe that fucked up expression off your face! Yeah, I slept with another man, so what? Do you think I wanted to? I did it to survive!"

Christopher stomped his feet in frustration. "Fuck you with your bullshit! To survive? You should have defended your chastity with your death!"

Hannah growled back, "Fuck you! I dare say, if you were the one who was dumped in the coal mine, you would even offer your ass in exchange for protection!"

Hannah’s insulting remark made Christopher see red. He cursed at her viciously, "What the fuck did you say? Offer my ass? I’m going to kill you today! Even God can’t save you!"

As the fight escalated and the doctor couldn’t break them apart, he quickly took out his phone and dialed 911.

***

While the horrible fight was erupting in the ward, Donald was at home, having a meeting with his family members.

He said to his younger brothers, "Our father is not awake yet and the Eight Heavenly Kings does not take my command for the time being, but I’ve sent a team to Mount Golim to rescue the Weavers. We will get the upper hand when the Weavers are brought back from the mountain."

Thomas asked, a little puzzled, "Donald, I don’t get it, why do you want to save the Weavers so badly?"

"Indeed, you don’t understand," Donald uttered with a cold face, "Weaver Pharmaceuticals is a company with a market value of several billion dollars. It is a famous pharma company in the country too. After we rescue them from the mountain, we will help them reclaim the company, but before that happens, I will sign an agreement with them in advance. I will help them regain control of the company, and they will give me 70% of the company’s share. I believe that they will agree to my terms!"

"After all, I don’t think they are willing to stay in that living hell and harvest ginseng for the rest of their lives. I’m sure that it is so much better to return to the city as my lackeys than living there!"

Levi, Donald’s third brother, said flatly, "Donald, even if the entire Weaver Pharmaceuticals is in our hands, it’s only a few billion dollars. Although our family’s net worth has shrunk a lot lately, a few billion is not worth all the time and effort."

Donald snorted and said, "You really don’t get it. Why do I want Weaver Pharmaceuticals’ shares? Because I want to use the company as a platform for me to negotiate and strike a deal with Kobayashi Pharma in Japan."

Everyone blinked in surprise. "Kobayashi Pharma? Why would you want to negotiate with them? Isn’t it a Japanese company?"

Donald answered, "I received news some time ago that Kobayashi Pharma was one of Charlie’s victims too, and they have always wanted to expand their business to China, but there has been a lack of good timing and opportunity."

"If the control of Weaver Pharmaceuticals is in my hand, I can go and strike a deal with Kobayashi so that they can enter the China market more quickly and efficiently."

"At the same time, I’m sure Kobayashi will want to work with me to deal with Charlie. After settling the score with Charlie, Weavers and Kobayashi will cooperate in death and make more money in the process. It’s like killing two birds with one stone, it’s an awesome plan, right?"

Thomas and Levi gaped in awe and said flatteringly, "Wow, Donald, you really have the foresight! This way, we not only will have a strong ally but also a very promising revenue channel!"

Donald nodded with a triumphant laugh and said, "You guys must learn more and work hard in order to be able to assist me better."

Thomas uttered, "Donald, there’s still one thing I don’t understand. Why do you want to bring the low-life Wilson family into our plan? To me, they are nothing but a bunch of idiotic losers, they can’t be a great tool for us to go up against Charlie even if they are there just to irk him."

Donald’s expression darkened, and he said in an ambiguous tone, "You don’t get it, the Wilson family are plain folks. Sometimes, there are things that only these plain folks can do. The lower their social status is, the more unpredictable they can be. Maybe they will even execute something extraordinary or bizarre tomorrow, and it may come as a surprise. Just wait and see."

As he was talking, his assistant rushed in and said, "Mr. Webb, something happened to the Wilson family!"

Donald frowned in dismay. "What’s wrong?"

The assistant uttered, "Aurous Police Station received a report that the Wilson family made a scene and fought among themselves in the hospital."

Donald sat upright in bewilderment and asked, "What the hell! They’re supposed to be staying at Thompson First, attacking Charlie. Why are they fighting in the hospital?"

The assistant said in a rather awkward voice, "Well, Mr. Webb, last night, the Lady of the family went to steal some chives from Charlie’s yard, and they made dumplings using those chives for dinner. However, they didn’t know that those were not chives, but daffodils. As a result, they were sent to the hospital because of food poisoning."

The assistant sucked in a breath and continued, "When they were at the hospital, the doctor did a blood test on them and found out by accident that Hannah is pregnant. According to the timeline of her pregnancy, she was pregnant when she was at the coal mine. Christopher Wilson and Lady Wilson thought that Hannah had tarnished the family’s reputation, so they beat her…"

Donald was dumbfounded at the moment.

As for his two brothers and the other attendees, they tried to muffle their laugh as they listened to this absurd event.

Donald had just said that he was expecting something bizarre from these low-class people. Unexpectedly, it was so ironic that they had instantly created such an extraordinary event now…

As for Donald, his expression turned green, and he grimaced furiously!

He had ordered these people to attack Charlie, but in the end, these bunch of idiots were here to attack him, right?

At this time, Donald was thinking of asking this family to get out of the villa at Thompson First so they could just fend for themselves.

However, as he put some careful thought into it, he felt unwilling to do so.

He opened his mouth and said to everyone, "I know what you’re thinking right now. All of you feel that this family is really too lowly and isn’t capable of doing anything at all. However, just think about it—if they can disgust me today, then they would probably be able to disgust Charlie tomorrow. The problem now is that this family’s thoughts and efforts are not directed toward one goal now. As long as they are united, I believe they would still have their combat effectiveness!"

Thomas could not help but ask: "Brother, how can we unite this family? Hannah is pregnant with another man’s child now, so how would Christopher possibly still be willing to be united with her? Don’t forget about that Lady too! She isn’t easy to deal with!"

Donald replied coldly, "If we can’t get them to be united, then we can only forcefully weld them together! I really want to see if their survival or saving face is more important!"

Meanwhile, at People's Hospital, several policemen came to the hospital ward after receiving the police report.

Hannah had already been badly beaten up by the Lady and Christopher.

Fortunately, all of them were suffering from food poisoning and they were not well yet. Thus, they could not utilize the full capacity of their strengths when they were fighting. Otherwise, Hannah would have already been beaten to death.

After the police arrived, the police separated the people first. After that, he asked sternly, "What’s the matter with all of you? Don’t you know that the hospital is a public place? How dare you fight here?"

Lady Wilson hurriedly replied, "Officer, this is our own domestic matter."

The police officer scolded, "Your domestic matters should be resolved at home, so why are you fighting here?"

Christopher pointed at Hannah angrily before he blurted out, "Officer, this woman cheated on me with another man! She’s even pregnant with another man’s child now! What’s even more hateful is the fact that she didn’t tell me about it and she was even hiding the truth from me! I would’ve still been kept in the dark if it weren’t for this accidental exposure at the hospital today!"

The police officer could not help but frown and he sympathized with Christopher.

However, he did not let any private affairs interfere with the execution of his public duty. He said, "It’s difficult for an officer to deal with domestic matters. You should settle this matter at home. You should talk it out if you can talk it out. If there is no room for discussion in this matter, then you can go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to file for a divorce. No one will stop any of you then. So, why bother fighting in public? Take a step back. Don’t wash your dirty linen in public. Do you agree with me?"

Christopher nodded repeatedly before he said, "Officer, you’re right."

After he was done speaking, he looked at Hannah before he said unceremoniously, "Hannah, you unfaithful woman, I want to divorce you! We have to get divorced! We’ll go ahead and get divorced early in the morning tomorrow!"

Lady Wilson also agreed as she said, "Yes! Divorce! We can only save the Wilson family’s face and reputation if you divorce her and ask her to get lost with her bastard child!"

Harold and Wendy, who had not said much, had a very complicated look on their faces.

The facts of the matter today were indeed too shocking for them and they did not know how to react at all. Their own biological mother had actually cheated and she was pregnant. Moreover, their biological father wanted to divorce her.

Would this family really be broken up like this?

Hannah felt very depressed too. She had already sacrificed so much for this family and this was what she got in return? She could not accept this!

She had endured so much suffering and she had suffered so much grievances, and for what?

Wasn’t it all because of this family?

But now, her husband was going to divorce her!

If it was not because of her, the entire Wilson family would still be locked up in the detention center now.

If it was not because of her, how could the Wilson family possibly be living at the villa at Thompson First now?

Hannah got even angrier as she thought about it. She pointed at Christopher as she cursed, "Christopher, are you trying to abandon me after making use of me? Let me tell you something, I will never agree to a divorce! You want to divorce me, don’t you? Okay, let me call Donald right now and ask him to be the judge then!"

After that, Hannah took out her cell phone and dialed Donald’s phone number.

To her surprise, the phone call was connected immediately.

As soon as the call was connected, Hannah started crying as she said, "Mr. Webb, you have to back me up this time!"

Donald asked coldly, "What’s the matter?"

Hannah replied, "That unscrupulous Christopher wants to divorce me! Both he and his mother had beat me up and the police even came here because of that!"

Donald replied sternly, "That’s absurd! Pass the phone over to the Lady."

Hannah immediately passed her cell phone over to Lady Wilson as she said triumphantly, "Mr. Webb wants to talk to you!"

Lady Wilson hurriedly took the cell phone in her hand and said respectfully, "Hello, Mr. Webb!"

Donald asked in a low voice over the other end of the phone, "What’s wrong? I heard that you and your son had beat Hannah up?"

Lady Wilson started complaining immediately, "Mr. Webb, did you know that this woman doesn’t know how to adhere to the rules and behave like a proper woman? She has ruined our family’s reputation! Furthermore, she’s also pregnant with someone else’s bastard child!"

Donald blurted out, "I’m giving you a warning, Lady. The reason why I gathered your family of five together and sent you to live at the villa at Thompson First is so your family will be united and help me cause trouble for Charlie. Stop your nonsense! If your son dares to divorce Hannah, then your whole family can be prepared to get out of the villa at Thompson First! If I hear of any of you doing anything hostile or unfriendly towards Hannah in the future, then you can also get out of the villa! Do you understand me?"

Lady Wilson became extremely anxious when she heard this and she blurted out, "Mr. Webb, this woman is really hateful. She’s also carrying another man’s bastard child in her stomach! How can we possibly tolerate this?"

Donald replied, "You can’t tolerate it, can you? Since you can’t accept it, then from now onwards, the villa at Thompson First will no longer have anything to do with you! Get lost!"

Lady Wilson was frightened and her face turned pale as she blurted out, "Mr. Webb! Mr. Webb, don’t do this! We’ll obey your instructions, okay?"

Donald replied coldly, "What about your son? Will he agree to this?"

Lady Wilson did not bother to ask Christopher for his opinion at all.

This was because she knew that no matter what she had to sacrifice, she could not sacrifice the villa at Thompson First.

She finally had the opportunity to live in the villa. She would not be willing to move out of the villa even if it would cost her own life!

She could even tolerate and accept it if Hannah wanted to give birth to this child, as long as she could keep the villa at Thompson First!

She could not be bothered to care so much whether her son would be able to accept this fact or not.

Therefore, Lady Wilson immediately made the decision on behalf of Christopher. She blurted out, "Don’t worry, Mr. Webb. He won’t have any opinions about this! I’m still the person making the decisions for this family!"

Donald was very satisfied and he replied coldly, "If that’s the case, then I’ll give you another chance. However, you should remember what I’ve said and if you dare to show any disobedience, then not only would I chase your entire family out of the villa but I’ll also send your whole family to the coal mine!"

After that, Donald hung up the phone directly.

Christopher hurried forward before he asked, "Mom, what did Mr. Webb say?"

Lady Wilson glanced at Hannah with a vicious look on her face as she told Christopher, "Mr. Webb said that you aren’t allowed to divorce Hannah. He also said that we shouldn’t be doing anything hostile or unkind towards Hannah. Otherwise, he will chase us out of the villa at Thompson First and send us to the coal mine!"

Everything went black in front of Christopher. He fainted and fell to the ground with a thud…

Christopher really had the desire to die at this moment.

He really did not expect Donald to actually stand up for Hannah.

This made him feel very uncomfortable.

Christopher had been living very proud and arrogantly for half of his life, and had never been made a cuckold before. As a result, he really did not expect that he would not only be made a cuckold but his wife was even pregnant with a bastard child.

Most importantly, he could not even divorce her.

Wasn’t this simply forcing him to continue being a cuckold?

At this time, he really hated Hannah to the core. However, he calmed himself down after thinking of Donald’s words.

He knew that he could not afford to disobey Donald. Otherwise, he wouldn’t be the only unlucky one as the entire Wilson family would be out of luck too.

Donald was the only hope for the Wilson family right now. If they offended Donald, then they would all instantly be chased out of the villa at Thompson First and be forced to live out on the streets without any food or clothing.

In order to survive, and for the sake of the villa at Thompson First and Wilson Group, he could only bear the pain of being made a cuckold.

He felt as though he was on the verge of collapsing because he would have to continue living with Hannah.

However, he could only give in and compromise for the sake of surviving.

So, he gritted his teeth and said to Hannah, "I can agree not to divorce you but you’ll have to get rid of the baby in your stomach!"

Lady Wilson nodded as she replied coldly, "Yes. The Wilson family will not keep a bastard child in our family. You’ll have to abort the child."

Hannah was already very satisfied with the concessions made by the Wilson family. Moreover, she was the one who really did not want to give birth to this child.

After all, it was a dirty, ugly middle-aged pathetic jerk emitting a disgusting and foul smell from his body who had gotten her pregnant with this child!

He not only impregnated her with his child but had also infected her with all sorts of venereal diseases.

Hannah really felt like killing the supervisor whenever she thought about this.

So, Hannah quickly agreed. "Don’t worry, I’ve already made an appointment to abort the baby on Monday. I’ll definitely not give birth to this child."

Lady Wilson replied coldly, "That would be best!"

Hannah sighed at this time, feeling very emotional as she said, "In fact, all of you should try to understand me. I’ve endured plenty of suffering and torment at the black coal mine. However, the only reason why I could pull through and survive those days was because of all of you. It is because you guys are my family…"

Hannah was giving an honest confession but Christopher only felt sick and disgusted when he heard her words. He replied coldly, "Okay. Stop acting as though you have been wronged or that you have suffered injustice when you’ve already obtained such a huge benefit. If it wasn’t because Mr. Webb was defending you, I would’ve kicked you out already!"

When Hannah saw the angry look on Christopher’s face, she cast aside the emotional look on her face as she said coldly, "Christopher, I’m giving you an opportunity to live well. If you insist on bringing contempt on yourself, then I, Hannah will fight you to the end!"

Christopher was furious and he was about to continue scolding her but at this time, Lady Wilson shouted sharply, "Okay! Enough! Stop talking!"

Only then did Christopher keep his mouth shut.

Lady Wilson replied coldly, "All of you should tone it down a little. This is just a trivial matter so why are you being so noisy here? Mr. Webb has already spoken up and you are still causing trouble here? Will you only be satisfied once the Wilson family is broken up and decimated?"

To Lady Wilson, no matter how important an issue was, they would have to disregard it and put it aside if it would affect her continual stay at the villa at Thompson First or the revival of Wilson Group.

Both Christopher and Hannah had very awkward expressions on their faces. However, Hannah also had a very triumphant look on her face.

She knew that the Lady had already compromised.

Lady Wilson said as her expression darkened, "Okay, our family has already experienced a lot of different things before. We should naturally be more willing to let go of some things now."

After that, she looked at Christopher as she said coldly, "Christopher, you’re feeling very upset because you think that Hannah has made a cuckold out of you. However, have you ever thought about the fact that you had both actually personally sent Wendy into Kenneth Wilson’s arms just because of five million dollars?"

Everyone lowered their heads as soon as they heard this.

Wendy felt very ashamed and humiliated but she did not dare to refute the Lady’s words.

Christopher’s face was even more flushed red.

Yes. The Lady was right.

He was very furious and he felt that Hannah had insulted and humiliated him because she made a cuckold out of him. However, as a father, he had once sent his daughter into the arms of an old man who was even one year older than him.

When Lady Wilson saw that everyone was too afraid to say anything, she said coldly, "Now, we all have our own faults and we’re all guilty of something too. So, we shouldn’t despise or blame each other. Instead, I want all of us to be united and to work hard together to revive Wilson Group. Do you understand me?"

Everyone hurriedly replied, "Understood!"

After that, Lady Wilson continued speaking, "Also, no one else is allowed to mention this matter again in the future. Otherwise, I’ll personally chase you out of the Wilson family to deter anyone else from committing the same mistake too!"

Christopher and the others had a solemn expression on their faces. Everyone knew that Lady Wilson wasn’t joking. Moreover, they knew that it would be impossible for them to publicize such scandals.

Hannah’s matter could be regarded as coming to a complete end.

The anger within Christopher had alleviated a lot and the Lady’s words seemed to have done the trick.

So, the family of five continued lying back down on their hospital beds. When he saw that the farce had already ended, the doctor immediately came over to give them an infusion to neutralize the narcissus in their bodies.

At this time, Christopher suddenly felt an intolerable itch on his crotch. He put his hand under his quilt before he started scratching it quietly. Unexpectedly, the itching worsened instead.

However, he simply thought that it was a symptom of food poisoning and he did not care too much about it.

***

At this time, at the villa at Thompson First, Charlie’s family had just finished eating.

Two middle-aged men dressed in a suit knocked on the door before they spoke to Charlie respectfully, "Hello, sir. We are from the Thompson First Property Management Company. A group food poisoning incident had occurred in our villa community at Villa A04 earlier and a family of five was taken to the hospital in an ambulance. Therefore, the reason we are here today is to specially remind all the owners to pay close attention to your food hygiene and safety. Make sure that you place close attention to this."

Before Charlie could say anything, his mother-in-law, Elaine, had already approached them cautiously as she asked, "The five members of Villa A04 were all taken away in an ambulance? What happened to them?"

One of the men dressed in a suit said respectfully, "Hello, madam. The family of five at Villa A04 suffered from food poisoning and they have already been taken to the hospital. If I may ask, does your family eat any wild animals, vegetables, or mushrooms?"

Elaine smiled before she said, "Oh, our family does not eat that kind of food, unlike the poor family living in Villa A04. They are so poor that they had even secretly come over to other people’s houses to steal food!"

The person from the property management company could only smile awkwardly as he said, "We just want to remind you to pay more attention to this matter. Since you have this awareness and prevention, then that would be best!"

After the two men from the property management company left, Elaine smiled before she said, "Oh! The evil doers really do get their just retribution! I’d already said that the Wilson family does not have the luck to live in Thompson First! Sure enough, something has gone wrong! Hahaha! There is really poetic justice!"

Claire asked curiously, "Mom, what happened?"

Elaine smiled before she said, "Your grandma and her family suffered from food poisoning and they were all taken away in an ambulance. Hahaha! They really deserve it!"

"Food poisoning?" Claire asked in surprise, "How can they suffer from food poisoning? Didn’t they steal our vegetables? We’re all fine."

Jacob also asked in surprise, "Did they eat some spoiled meat?"

Charlie replied lightly, "I guess that they must have eaten the daffodils that I planted."

"Daffodils?" Claire asked in surprise. "Where are the daffodils? Why did they eat the daffodils?"

Charlie smiled as he said, "The small plot of plants that I planted at the foot of the wall looks like chives, but they’re actually daffodils."

"Oh my!" Claire blurted out, "Aren’t they chives? I had really wanted to eat that!"

Charlie smiled before he said, "They look like chives but they aren’t chives."

Claire replied, "I remember reading in a biology book that daffodils are poisonous, aren’t they?"

Charlie nodded as she smiled and said, "My wife is really very knowledgeable. Daffodils are indeed poisonous. There is a kind of narcissus in the daffodil plants and excessive consumption of it can cause food poisoning."

Elaine widened her eyes in surprise as she exclaimed, "Oh, Charlie! Did you do it on purpose? It’s no wonder why you asked me what kind of vegetables the Lady likes to eat! I told you that she likes to eat chives and that is the reason why you planted so many daffodils, right? You’re trying to trick them on purpose!"

Charlie had a serious expression on his face as he said, "Mom, you can’t say that. I didn’t mean to trick anyone at all. I had simply planted some daffodils in my courtyard. As for the person who had stolen it and eaten it, that has nothing to do with me at all."

Elaine hurriedly smiled before she said, "Oh, my dear son-in-law! What are you thinking of? Do you think that your mother will blame you for this? I am more than grateful for what you’ve done! You’ve really done a great job today! Your mother can finally exact revenge on them and relieve my anger!"

Jacob could not help but ask, "Charlie, would it be life threatening if someone eats too much daffodils?"

Charlie smiled as he replied, "No. At most, they’ll only suffer from food poisoning."

"That’s good then," Jacob replied as he heaved a huge sigh of relief. "Although their family is really despicable, no matter what it is, blood is thicker than water. You can teach them a lesson but you shouldn’t try to kill them."

Elaine pointed at Jacob before she cursed, "You’re just too soft-hearted! You don’t want to take their lives, but they’re waiting to take yours! Do you know what your mother did to me in the detention center? Your mother was the one who broke my leg!"

As she thought about this, Elaine was very angry and she reprimanded, "That d*mn Lady is very vicious! She should be taught a lesson. Let’s see if she can still be so cocky and continue showing off in the future!"

Jacob replied helplessly, "It’s okay to teach her a lesson as long as it does not involve anyone’s lives."

Elaine snorted coldly, "Your mother has treated you so badly for so many years, yet you still have so much feelings and affection for her. Meanwhile, I’ve been working so hard and suffering so much because of you for so many years, yet you actually want to be separated from me and you want to divorce me! You don’t have a conscience at all!"

Jacob replied angrily, "Don’t bring up the matter between the two of us in every circumstance!"

Elaine replied contemptuously, "I don’t want to talk about it, but I’m simply telling you that it’s impossible for me to divorce you no matter what it is!"

When she saw that they were both about to quarrel again, Claire hurriedly said, "Oh, you two should stop quarreling. Don’t bring this matter up every time you’re both chatting with one another."

Elaine pouted as she said, "I don’t want to chat with him!"

As they were speaking, Elaine suddenly received a WeChat message on her cell phone. A woman had sent her a voice message. "Oh! Elaine, did you watch the video on the Internet? Something serious has happened in your family again!"

Elaine exclaimed out loud as she asked in a hurry, "What has happened to our family?"

The other party replied, "Your mother-in-law and your husband’s brother and his family were all fighting at the hospital. The video was recorded by a nurse who uploaded it on the Internet."

"Is that so?" As soon as Elaine heard that the Lady and her family had fought at the hospital, she suddenly became very interested in the matter and she hurriedly said, "Send me the video! Hurry up! Hurry up!"

So, the other party immediately sent the video over to Elaine.

Elaine hurriedly clicked on the video. After the video loaded, she saw Christopher and Lady Wilson beating Hannah up.

Charlie and the others were all dumbfounded. No one would have imagined that this family would still have the strength to fight after getting admitted to the hospital for food poisoning. Moreover, they did not even look like they had just suffered from food poisoning.

However, what was even more shocking was at the end of the video.

Everyone could understand the root cause of their big fight in the hospital because of Christopher’s swear words.

It turned out that Hannah was pregnant!

Moreover, the person who had impregnated her with the baby was not Christopher!

When Elaine saw this, she could not help but burst out in laughter. "Hahaha! I’m really going to die from laughter. It turns out that Hannah is actually pregnant with someone else’s child! Hahaha!"

Jacob could not help but exclaim in shock. "This woman is really too shameless. She committed adultery with another man and she still has the gall to come back even after getting pregnant with another man’s child?"

Elaine laughed as she said, "Lady Wilson must be fuming with anger now. Didn’t she always think that her eldest daughter-in-law is the best? Isn’t it great this time? Her daughter-in-law has really made her proud this time!"

Claire replied awkwardly, "This is such a big matter. Then, I guess that Uncle is definitely going to divorce Aunt, isn’t he?"

"If they aren’t going to get divorced, then do you think that he is going to wait for her to give birth?" Jacob was also a man and although he could not get along with his brother, he could understand the kind of despair that he must be feeling at this time.

In his opinion, it was necessary to divorce and chase a woman like Hannah, who was unfaithful and had misbehaved, out of the house.

Charlie could not help but secretly criticize Hannah. He presumed that Hannah had probably gotten pregnant at the coal mine. Unexpectedly, this old woman was still enjoying herself and having an affair behind her husband’s back at the coal mine.

However, he did not rule out the possibility that she had been forced to do so.

At this time, Elaine’s friend sent her another voice note: "Elaine, is the video exciting?"

Elaine laughed as she said: "Exciting! The video is simply too exciting! It makes me feel so refreshed."

Her friend smiled as she said: "I’ve just received another video which is even more exciting!"

Elaine hurriedly said: "Send it to me! Send it to me!"

Immediately afterwards, Elaine received another video on her WeChat.

After clicking into the video, Elaine realized that Lady Wilson was trying to persuade Christopher to make up with Hannah!

Elaine was stunned when she saw this.

She could not understand it at all. How could a person like the Lady, who loved her own face and reputation so much, actually allow Hannah to continue staying in the Wilson family when she was pregnant with another man’s child?

The content that followed was even more shocking!

This was how the Lady was persuading them.

She said that although Hannah had made a cuckold out of Christopher, Christopher had also pushed his daughter into the arms of a man who was even older than him just for the sake of five million dollars!

Everyone had their own faults in the family and they should not be blaming one another.

This was simply subverting the perception of an ordinary person!

This was not only a subversive understanding of the relationship between Christopher and Hannah, but there was an even more shocking piece of news.

It turned out that the mother was not the only one who had cheated on her husband with another man, but the father also sold his own daughter to a man who was older than him…

The people were shocked and they could only criticize the family on the Internet. They said: "This family is simply the family with the most subversive views that we’ve ever seen. There isn’t a single good person in this family and they’re all extremely shameless and impudent! This family really proves that people with the same traits belong together!"

The Wilson family, who had just suffered from food poisoning and had a big fight among themselves, did not know that they were now famous in Aurous Hill!

That night, the video of the Wilson family started spreading rapidly throughout the entire Aurous Hill.

This video was quickly uploaded on TikTok. However, Charlie had instructed TikTok to block the video.

He did not want the video to exude too much influence, and he especially did not want this video to spread out of Aurous Hill.

The reason behind this was because he knew that Donald would definitely be investing a sum of money in the Wilson family to support Wilson Group. If the Wilson family were to become notorious in the country, then this would very likely affect Donald’s decision.

Charlie did not want the Wilson family to cool off just like that. It would be best if he broke out the scandal involving the Wilson family after Donald invested in the Wilson family. This way, he wouldn’t only be the Wilson family but also Donald that he would also be given a slap in the face.

All the Wilson family members were in pain for the entire night. Moreover, since they had been infused with a drug to neutralize the narcissus from the daffodils, the five of them felt very lethargic and they did not know that their scandal had already spread all over Aurous Hill.

The next morning, after examining the condition of the Wilson family, the doctor confirmed that they were no longer in serious conditions and he permitted them to go home.

The first thing that Lady Wilson did as soon as she was discharged from the hospital was to call Donald to ask him when he would be honoring his promise to invest the eighty million dollars in Wilson Group.

Despite feeling very disgusted with this family, Donald felt that as long as this family was united, they would be able to perform even better and show even more capability and power to disgust and provoke Charlie instead. So, he immediately instructed his assistant to directly invest eighty million dollars into Wilson Group.

As he thought about this, Donald said, again, "Well, why don’t we do this then? I had already promised to support the Wilson family before this. It so happens that the real estate project that I have invested in Aurous Hill is about to start and I’ll be participating in the bidding of the urban land soon. After the bidding is done, I’ll need a large-scale renovation and refurbishment company to deal with this project. I shall hand this project over to the Wilson family then."

When Lady Wilson heard this, her face flushed red in excitement and she hurriedly said, "Mr. Webb, you can rest assured! The Wilson family has originally specialized in the construction industry. You can hand the renovation and refurbishment matters over to us without any worries."

Donald replied coldly, "The reason why I invested in your company and why I decided to hand this project over to you is so that your family can be united to deal with Charlie together. Therefore, I hope that you won’t cause any more trouble for me. Otherwise, not only will I withdraw my investment from your company but I’ll also suspend all partnerships and collaborations with your company. I’ll also drive you out of the villa at Thompson First then. If I can lift you up, I can also easily bring you down and trample all over you. Do you understand me?"

Lady Wilson was very excited and she nodded excitedly as she said, "Don’t worry, Mr. Webb. The Wilson family will definitely be united in the future! Moreover, the Wilson family will be your dog in the future! As long as you say the word, Mr. Webb, the Wilson family wouldn’t dare to disobey you at all!"

Donald was very satisfied and he said, "Remember what you’ve just said to me. If you behave like a good dog, I won’t mistreat your family."

"Of course! Of course!"

After hanging up the phone, Lady Wilson immediately told Christopher and the others about these two things.

Hannah felt even more secure and assured when she heard that Donald wanted them to be united.

She knew that this was her get-out-of-jail-free card. As long as Donald was asking them to be united, then Christopher would never dare to divorce her.

Christopher felt even more uncomfortable when he saw the triumphant expression on Hannah’s face.

It was absolutely impossible for him to swallow this breath. However, if he really divorced Hannah, he would be offending the Webb family.

He would never have the courage to do that!

Lady Wilson could tell that her eldest son was very upset and unhappy. So, she urged him once again, "Christopher, you heard what Mr. Webb said. If the Wilson family or Wilson Group is ruined because of you, don’t blame me for being ruthless then!"

As he thought about this, Christopher replied in a humiliated manner, "I understand, Mom."

However, despite feeling a little depressed because of Hannah’s affairs, Christopher still felt inexplicably excited because the Webb family was willing to invest in the Wilson family and revive Wilson Group. They were even willing to hand over the new renovation and refurbishment project to the Wilson family.

He wasn’t the only one. The entire Wilson family was very excited.

This was because all of them knew that the Wilson family was finally making a comeback this time!

Harold smiled before he told Lady Wilson, "Grandma, the Wilson family is going to be rich soon! The Webb family isn’t only investing in our company but also they’re also giving us a new project to handle. They’re making it clear that they are supporting us and backing us up!"

Harold was secretly making plans in his mind as he spoke.

Once upon a time, Harold was also a well-known rich heir. He used to live a life of luxury every day and he was surrounded by countless people and various compliments back then.

However, his life had been hell during this period of time. Everyone who knew him in Aurous Hill also knew that he had already become homeless and miserable.

Now, it was finally time for Harold to make a comeback.

Wendy also had a longing expression on her face as she said, "When our family gets rich, wouldn’t we be able to make more money in the future and wouldn’t we be able to live even more extravagantly than we had in the past then?"

During this period of time, Wendy had also been living a very miserable life. She did not only lose her reputation and money but also she had lived a particularly destitute life.

However, she would be able to resume the extravagant and wasteful lifestyle that she used to live in the past and this made her feel extremely excited.

Meanwhile, Lady Wilson was even more excited.

She knew that after the money arrived, she wouldn’t only be able to settle the debt and resolve the crisis faced by Wilson Group but also she would also be able to claim back the Wilson family villa and all of her antiques that had previously been sealed up and confiscated from the bank.

***

The news of Wilson Group’s resurgence because of the Webb family’s investment once again caused quite a stir in Aurous Hill.

Originally, based on the small size of Wilson Group, they would not have been able to attract so much attention.

However, since it was the Webb family who was supporting and backing Wilson Group up this time, Wilson Group suddenly received a lot of attention from the public.

Although the Webb family had suffered heavy losses after getting deeply condemned and criticized by the public, they were still a very large and powerful family worth more than one hundred billion dollars. Since they were supporting Wilson Group, in the eyes of others, it seemed as though Wilson Group had become a phoenix that had risen from the ashes.

Therefore, Wilson Group suddenly became a very hot company in Aurous Hill. In order to curry favor with Lady Wilson, many people went to the Wilson villa at Thompson First with gifts in their hands. Thus, the Wilson villa at Thompson First was very lively at this time.

Lady Wilson received countless guests at the Wilson villa at Thompson First in just one day, as well as countless congratulatory gifts from all her guests. She was grinning happily from ear to ear.

She knew that this was the advantage that they were getting because of their powerful backer.

Since they were getting the support of a powerful backer, they would inevitably seem very cool and powerful, but they would also receive many favors and benefits because of their relationship with their backer.

At this time, the Wilson family was immersed in the joy of receiving a large number of gifts. Harold, Wendy, and Hannah felt their hands getting tired from opening up all the gifts that they had received.

Charlie guessed that the Wilson family was at the peak of their enthusiasm. Thus, he arranged for TikTok to release the video of the Wilson family that was taken at the hospital and had even arranged for it to be placed on the homepage.

Moreover, the title of the video was: "The reason behind the Southaven Webb family’s investment in Wilson Group is because the Webb family is moved by the Wilson family’s high moral principles!"

When Donald saw this video, he was extremely pissed off and furious.

He really did not expect that someone would have taken a video of the Wilson family’s fight in the hospital.

What was even more unexpected was that this video would be exposed directly after he announced his investment in Wilson Group.

This showed that someone was deliberately finding fault with him! They were waiting for him to publicly announce his investment in Wilson Group before they gave him a slap in his face!

The most hateful thing was TikTok!

It seemed as though this online video platform really had beef with him!

Last time, the standup comedy between Cain and Marcus had spread like wildfire because of this platform!

Even when he tried to use public relations to deal with that matter, it was of no use at all as the Wade family in Eastcliff had directly bought over the online video platform.

Besides that, the process of his damn brother-in-law, John, and his entire Beggar Clan getting wiped out was also made known to the public because this platform was promoting the video!

This time, the Wilson family’s great farce was also being promoted by this platform.

Wasn’t it clear that the Wade family was directly opposing him?

The main point was that he had never once provoked the Wade family. So, why were they constantly pitting themselves against him?

The Webb family was already in a very pitiful state now and their reputation had already been completely ruined to the point that it was absolutely irreparable. As a result, they still refused to let go of the Webb family, let alone Donald himself…

As expected, as soon as the video was promoted on TikTok, people from all across the country started scolding the Webb family again.

This was because the Webb family already had a bad reputation for the things that they had done. However, they were actually shameless enough to invest in the shameless and pathetic Wilson family now.

At this time, Thomas approached his brother,Donald, and said, "Brother, the family that you’ve found to work for us is really very nasty. They’ve really embarrassed the Webb family. I suggest that we get rid of them as soon as possible. We should make an announcement to state that we no longer have anything to do with this family."

Donald shook his head gently before he said, "There’s no point in doing that. What’s done is done. Even if the Webb family announces the withdrawal of our investment in Wilson Group now, it wouldn’t make any difference to the situation. After all, everyone is just treating the Wilson family as a joke now but the Webb family, which is the big and powerful family, is the object of ridicule of the people in this country."

As he spoke, Donald sighed as he said, "You should also know that the incident relating to the Beggar Clan has left a very deep and negative impact on the Webb family. In contrast, the scandal involving the Wilson family is just a trivial and insignificant matter. If the people want to scold us, then we can only let them be."

Thomas was very resentful and he said, "I just feel that it’s really meaningless for us to keep this pathetic family by our side. It’s better for us to get rid of them as soon as possible."

Donald asked him, "Do you think that the reputation of the Webb family will be restored even if we get rid of the Wilson family? Don’t forget that we still have to get a lot of people to unite with our family. At a time like this, if we give up on the Wilson family just because of such a small matter, would others dare to cooperate with us in the future, then? What we have to do now is to stand firm and stay united with the Wilson family, even if it is just on the surface. We have to let people know that the Webb family won’t give up on or abandon our own comrades. This is the only way we’ll be able to get everyone to unite with us and deal with Charlie."

Thomas finally understood his brother’s intentions. After that, he asked, "Brother, how are things going with the men that we sent to Mount Golim the last time?"

Donald replied coldly, "They’ll get to work tonight and they’ll definitely snatch the father and son from the Weaver family over and bring them back here. At the same time, they’ll also kill all the men that Charlie has left behind!"

***

Late at night, at the foot of Mount Golim, Jeffrey was wrapped in a thick jacket made out of deerskin, dragging his elderly father, Jordan, behind him as they walked out of the mountain.

The temperature at Mount Golim had dropped dramatically recently, with its temperature reaching the lowest point of about minus thirty degrees during the night.

Under any normal circumstances, they would both be unwilling to step out of the house even if it would kill them. However, because of the clear requirements, they had to go into the mountain to gather ginseng.

They would only be able to get some food, medicine, and also the kerosene and firewood that they needed for heating in exchange for the ginseng that they gathered.

After all, the weather was so cold and the energy consumption for the heater was very high every day. Picking up firewood alone would not be sufficient for them and it would have to be matched with a sufficient amount of kerosene too.

After going into the mountain for the whole day, the father and son only managed to dig about six to seven ginseng roots today. This amount of ginseng would only be enough for them to exchange it for some food tomorrow.

Jordan was tired and hungry and his lips were turning purple from the cold.

Although Jeffrey was physically more fit compared to his father, he could still feel the toll it had taken on his body.

Now that snow was already accumulating on Mount Golim, it was very difficult for them to walk deep into the mountain as it would require a great amount of physical strength. However, since the quantity of the ginseng that they could collect was decreasing, this meant that they had to go deeper and deeper into the mountain each time.

They could only come back in the middle of the night now but in a few days, they would probably have to spend the night on the mountain.

Jordan stretched out his hand before grabbing a handful of snow and tucking it into his mouth. His lips were chapped and he opened his mouth to say, "Son, if we have to continue going on like this, I’m afraid that I won’t be able to survive this winter. After I die, you have to continue living strong and surviving on your own, and find a way to save the Weaver family’s lineage. You have to look for an opportunity to go back to Aurous Hill and take back Weaver Pharmaceutical. That would be perfect then."

Jeffrey panted heavily before he said, "Dad, don’t say that. Although the conditions on Mount Golim are much tougher, I feel that your body is much fitter and healthier than it used to be in the past."

Jeffrey sighed as he said, "You did not take good care of your body in the past. You exhausted your vigor and vitality in your early years. Moreover, you never used to exercise and you barely even walked. That’s why your physical health was getting worse day by day. However, after coming to Mount Golim, you have to go into the mountain to gather ginseng every day. I suppose this is why your body is also getting stronger and fitter now. If you continue sticking to this routine, I believe that you’ll be able to live a very long life then!"

Jordan sat down on the thick snow and he was filled with emotions as he said, "What you’ve said makes sense too. I really do feel that my body is much stronger than it had been in the past. I used to breathe heavily and pant after taking a few steps in the past. Now, I can even go into the mountain to gather ginseng for an entire day."

At this point, Jordan sighed as he said, "This is all because I did not know how to cherish and take care of my body when I was young. I overworked my body even when I was young. You should take this as a lesson and not follow in my footsteps."

Jeffrey simply sat down beside his father before he took out the torchlight in his hand as he flashed it around the snow and trees around him. After that, he said depressingly, "Even if I had wanted to follow in your footsteps, I won’t have the chance to do so. There isn’t even a single female bear hibernating on this mountain, so where am I supposed to find a woman so I can overwork my body too?"

Jordan could not help but laugh when he heard his son’s words.

When it came to women, his son really could not be compared to him at all.

When he was young, he had really gone around womanizing everywhere. The number of women that he had fooled around with was probably even more than the number of women that his son had ever met.

As he thought about it, Jordan felt that he had not lived his life in vain.

Jeffrey could not help but sigh as he thought about women. "Speaking of women, I do yearn for Wendy from the Wilson family in Aurous Hill. I don’t know if I’ll ever have the opportunity to go back to Aurous Hill again in this lifetime. If I can go back, I must find her and have a good time with her then."

Jordan patted him gently on his shoulder before he encouraged him and said, "I believe that both of us father and son will definitely have the opportunity to change our fates!"

The father and son from the Weaver family were both dreaming of turning their lives around. Suddenly, a violent cold wind suddenly blew swiftly across Mount Golim, making them shiver from the cold.

Jordan sighed as he said, "The wind at this place is really too harsh. A gust of wind makes my whole body tremble and shiver from the cold. Let’s leave now."

"Okay!" Jeffrey had also felt the cold air that pierced his bones. He quickly shrank his neck as he stood up and patted the snow off his butt. After that, he stretched out his hand to help his father up.

In fact, during this period of time when the father and son had to live together on Mount Golim, their relationship had really improved a lot.

In the past, although Jordan had always preferred his eldest son, he was a very selfish person and it was very difficult for him to really treat another person well.

Therefore, he treated Jeffrey in just a very ordinary manner even though it was better than how he had treated Liam.

Jeffrey had always been a rich heir who was a good-for-nothing. All he thought about every day was to fool around with women and he wasn’t very close to his father.

This was mainly because Jeffrey often heard his mother ranting about his father and saying that his father did not care about his own family, and that he was raising women everywhere outside of his family ever since he was young.

This made Jeffrey feel very dissatisfied with his father ever since he was a child.

However, after arriving at Mount Golim, the father and son had no choice but to work together to survive. This also allowed them to let go of their individual prejudices and they became even more dependent on each other.

Everyone knew that they could not afford to lose the other person in an environment like this.

If they lost the other person, then the remaining person would definitely not have the courage or ability to continue living anymore.

After arriving at the foot of the mountain, the father and son walked towards the scattered rays of light in the distance.

The place which was brightly lit was the village where they lived. It was a walking distance of about three to four miles from the foot of the mountain.

As the father and son were walking, Jeffrey said, "Dad, the hunter, Mr. Lange, from the village hunted a roe deer from the mountain yesterday. I heard that roe deer meat is really delicious. Do you want to stop by his house later? We can try and ask him for two catties of roe deer meat!"

"You want to ask him for meat?" Jordan sighed as he said, "That guy with the last name Lange is very stingy. When he had hunted a big wild boar that weighed more than five hundred catties the last time, I asked him if he could give me a piece of pig’s intestines but he refused to give it to me. He wanted me to pay him for it."

As he spoke, Jordan continued scolding, "Do you know what the hunter Mr. Lange’s full name is?"

Jeffrey shook his head and said, "How would I know what his name is? I simply know that his last name is Lange."

Jordan spat on the ground before he replied contemptuously, "He is a hunter who doesn’t even know how to write difficult words, but his name is Williamson Lange. I even asked him if he knew how to write his own name. Guess what he said then?"

Jeffrey asked curiously, "What did he say?"

Jordan hummed before he said, "He told me that he knew how to write his last name, Lange, but he doesn’t even know how to write his first name, Williamson."

Jeffrey smiled before he said, "Well, you should’ve offered to teach him how to write his own name so we can have two catties of meat in return as the tuition fee."

Jordan replied, "You’re even thinking of asking him for meat? He won’t even give you pigskin if you asked for it."

Jeffrey replied, "Since it is so cold now and since it is dozens of degrees below zero degrees now, I think he would’ve already cut up the roe deer by now. The meat should be hanging out in his yard to be frozen now. When we go back later, we can just jump over his wall and steal a piece of meat, and we can then go back and cook it ourselves. We can regard this as supplementing our nutrition then."

Upon hearing this, Jordan hurriedly said, "Then you’d better hurry up and hide a piece of ginseng that we dug up today. Don’t give it all to them. We can use this ginseng to stew the roe deer meat tomorrow. It would definitely be a great supplement then!"

"Okay! You can count on me!"

After he was done speaking, Jeffrey took out a piece of ginseng before he stuffed it into his underwear.

As soon as the frozen ginseng went into his underwear, Jeffrey couldn’t help but yell because it was icy cold.

Jordan looked at him in disgust as he said, "How could you put it there? How the hell am I supposed to eat it now?"

Jeffrey replied, "It’s fine. We can just wash it a few more times. If I don’t hide it there, then there’s nowhere else for me to hide it. After all, don’t you know that they’re going to search our bodies?"

"Okay then!" Jordan replied helplessly. "Then we’ll have to wash it a few more times once we reach home. It would be even better if we can just blanch it in hot water."

Jeffrey waved his hand before he said, "Oh, Dad, don’t you know? If you blanch ginseng in hot water, all its nutrients will be gone and the nutrients will just remain in the water then."

Jordan nodded his head and he could not help but sigh as he said, "It would be great if we could get two catties of wine. We can soak the ginseng in wine and enjoy a sip of the wine when we are feeling cold when we are up on the mountain. That would simply be amazing!"

Jeffrey replied, "The widow, Leanne, seems to know how to make wine. I’ll chat with her and bring it up when I have the chance to do so someday. Perhaps she has some wine hidden at home."

The father and son continued walking as they chatted among themselves as they walked through the cold wind. They finally arrived at the entrance of the village after more than half an hour.

Both of them did not immediately return to their dilapidated house. Instead, they headed to the hunter Mr. Lange’s house in the village in the dark.

Although the people living in the village at the foot of Mount Golim were all very poor, they were not missing anything at all.

In the past, people from the village would often head into the mountain to hunt.

However, most of the young people had already left the village and there were not many people who would still hunt nowadays.

The hunter, Mr. Lange, was the only professional hunter left in the entire village.

If anyone in the village wanted to eat meat, they would use money or anything else to offer to Mr. Lange in exchange for some meat.

Jeffrey had been craving for some meat for a long time. However, they were very poor and it was already difficult for them to get enough food to eat. So, they could not possibly have anything extra that they could offer the hunter in exchange for some meat.

He was feeling really rapacious today. Moreover, Mr. Lange had just hunted a roe deer yesterday. So, he made up his mind that he would have to bring some meat back home today so he could taste it.

After arriving outside the hunter Mr. Lange’s house, Jeffrey looked over the wall and he found out that there were indeed pieces of roe deer meat hanging in the yard.

So, he whispered to his father, Jordan, "You should get down and let me step on your shoulders to climb over the wall."

Jordan was also feeling very rapacious at this time and he quickly squatted down against the wall. After that, he allowed Jeffrey to step on him as he climbed over the wall into the yard.

Jeffrey quickly succeeded in stealing a roe deer’s leg and he hung it around his waist as he climbed out of the yard.

After coming out of the yard, Jeffrey told his father excitedly, "This leg probably weighs about ten catties! This will be enough for us to eat for an entire week."

"Good! Good!" Jordan replied as he clapped his hands in excitement.

They have not eaten meat for a few days and this time, there was so much meat for them. They really had to enjoy themselves then.

The father and son were very excited and they were about to go back.

At this time, a dozen masked men dressed in black suddenly rushed out from the dark.

What was even more frightening was that these dozen or so people were all holding weapons in their hands. Seven or eight of them were holding knives whereas the other five or six people had pistols in their hands.

The father and son were extremely shocked. Jeffrey wept as he said, "Brothers, we were just stealing some meat. You don’t have to be so extravagant, do you?"

Jordan was also frightened and he hurriedly said to Jeffrey, "What are you still doing in a daze? Hurry up and return the meat to them!"

Jeffrey hurriedly threw the roe deer leg on the ground before he started begging for mercy. "Sirs! Please be magnanimous!"

At this time, the dozen people surrounded the father and son before one of them blurted out, "Are both of you Jordan and Jeffrey Weaver?"

Jordan nodded blankly as he asked, "Yes, sir. What are you here for?"

The man replied coldly, "We were sent here by the Webb family from Southaven to rescue the both of you father and son. The car is already waiting at the entrance of the village. Follow us now and we’ll bring both of you back to Aurous Hill!"

When the father and son heard this, they were stunned. After that, they could not help but burst into tears.

Both of them exchanged glances with one another as they wept together.

They never would have thought that they would still be able to get out of this place!

So, the father and son knelt on the ground, one after the other and they continued crying as they said, "Thank you, brothers! Thank you for your kindness! Both of us father and son will never forget your kindness in this lifetime!"

The last time when someone came to rescue the father and son from the Weaver family, they had been dealt with and handled before they could even get close to the Weaver family’s house.

So, the father and son from the Weaver family did not know about this at all.

At this moment, the Webb family from Southaven was actually here to rescue them!

Both of them were very excited and they immediately followed the group of people to the car so they could go back to Aurous Hill.

As they were heading to the entrance of the village, Jordan could not help but ask the man dressed in black next to him, "Brother, we don’t have any friendships or connections with the Webb family from Southaven. Why is the Webb family trying to rescue us?"

The man replied coldly, "It seems that our chairman has the same common enemy as you do."

"A common enemy? Jordan exclaimed as he asked, "Who is it?"

The man gritted his teeth before he said, "Charlie Wade!"

Jordan and Jeffrey suddenly shuddered.

It turned out that the bastard, Charlie, had also provoked the Webb family from Southaven!

That was the top and most influential family in the South Region!

Now that he had already provoked them, it seemed as though it would not be long before Charlie’s death!

However, both of them felt very thankful that Charlie had provoked the Webb family, for it was the reason why the Webb family had actually sent people to rescue both of them father and son from this godforsaken place.

The father and son were both extremely excited.

The group of people arrived at the entrance of the village. Several off-road vehicles were parked here and these vehicles were all still running. The engines were not turned off as though they were waiting to evacuate as soon as possible.

As the crowd of people were about to get into the car, they suddenly heard a loud bang in the snowfield.

Immediately afterwards, a man dressed in black, who was standing next to the father and son of the Weaver family, suddenly fell to the ground after the gunshot.

After that, there were gunshots all around!

The men sent by the Webb family hurriedly took out their pistols as they began to fight back fiercely against their opponent.

Gunshots and wailing were heard everywhere!

This place was located at the foot of Mount Golim and it was far away from the city. The night here had always been very dark and peaceful.

Therefore, there were sparks of flames flying here and there after the loud gunshots were fired one after the other. This was particularly terrifying!

When had such a big battle ever happened in this peaceful village?

When the villagers heard the gunshots, they did not even dare to step out of their houses at all. The dog in the village was also barking at this time.

And in this carnage scene, people were getting shot and falling to the ground continuously!

Donald’s men hurriedly shouted, "Hurry up and evacuate! Everyone, get in the car quickly! We’re getting ambushed!"

As soon as the voice fell, the bullets coming from the dark started flying toward the off-road vehicles!

The gun battle continued and both sides of the battle suffered injuries.

However, the Webb family’s men were at a disadvantage as they were out in the light whereas their opponents were hiding in the dark.

The father and son from the Weaver family were just lying down on the snowfield at this point. Both of them felt extremely flustered when they saw more and more of the Webb family’s men falling to the ground.

Based on this situation, this group would not be able to hold out much longer.

A few minutes later, almost all of the men sent by the Webb family had already been killed. Only one driver managed to drive away in a state of panic, while everyone else was left behind at the foot of Mount Golim.

The Webb family had lost fifteen men, while Don Albert and Liam had also lost four of their men!

Fortunately, Charlie had already reminded Don Albert and Liam to strengthen their defences a few days ago. That was the reason why both Don Albert and Liam had already sent more men up to Mount Golim. Otherwise, they really would not have been able to deal with the opponent who had more than a dozen people.

The father and son from the Weaver family, who were frightened to death, were caught from the snowfield.

It was Don Albert’s subordinate who had arrested them. He was none other than Myles Crane, the person who was in charge on Mount Golim.

Myles had a very darkened expression as he stared at the father and son who were scared out of their minds. After that, he said coldly, "Do the two of you really think that you will be able to escape?"

Jordan cried out loud at this time, "Mr. Myles, we did not intend to escape at all. This group of people were the ones who wanted to put us in the car and drive us away."

Myles yelled coldly, "Cut the crap and stop pretending in front of me. I know what you’re thinking of. Let me tell you something—as long as I, Myles, am still alive, then both you and your son will never be able to leave Mount Golim!"

Jordan hurriedly nodded as he said respectfully, "Mr. Myles, we really have no intention of leaving Mount Golim at all. During this period of time, we have both already developed strong feelings and affection for Mount Golim. I’m already prepared to stay here and spend the rest of my retirement life here."

Jeffrey also hurriedly nodded as he replied, "Yes, Mr. Myles. My dad is right. We’ve both already fallen in love with this mountain."

Myles rushed up at both the men before he started punching and kicking both the father and son. After that, he yelled out loud, "Damn it! This is all because of you two fucking dogs! I’ve lost four brothers here today and you still dare to be loquacious and fuck around with me? Would you believe me if I said I’ll break both your legs and let you crawl into the mountain to gather ginseng in the future?"

The father and son were both beaten up violently. It was only when they were already dying that they were finally carried and thrown into the cold and dilapidated house.

***

At this time, Donald was waiting for news of his men’s victory on Mount Golim.

He was almost done smoking the cigar in his hand as he kept calculating the time that had passed. He felt that this matter would have been solved perfectly before he finished smoking this cigar.

The Eight Heavenly Kings refused to listen to his order?

It did not matter to him. He could send his other men there then.

Even if he could not send The Eight Heavenly Kings there, he could send another sixteen people there. Did The Eight Heavenly Kings really think that he would not be able to get things done without them?

As he was thinking about this matter, his cell phone suddenly rang.

Donald hurriedly answered the call before he blurted out and asked, "How did it go? Did you rescue the father and son?"

A crying voice sounded from the other end of the line: "Mr. Webb, we were ambushed! Everyone else died. I was the only one who made it out alive!"

"What?" Donald exclaimed in shock. After that, he asked sternly, "What happened? Sixteen of you went up there and you could not even bring two pieces of trash back with you?"

The man continued crying as he said, "The other party did not have any fewer men compared to us. Moreover, it seemed as though the other party had already known we were coming and they had been lying in ambush as they waited for us. We had already picked up the father and son and we were about to drive back when we were suddenly ambushed…"

After he was done speaking, the man spoke up again, "Mr. Webb, Mount Golim is a godforsaken place with sparsely-populated land. There might not even be any visitors from outside the mountain for days at a time. Therefore, if people like us head up there, we’d simply be a big target to them. They might have already begun guarding against us and watching us before we even got close to the village. I think that you really have to send masters like The Eight Heavenly Kings to go up there and get things done. Otherwise, I’m afraid that no matter how many men you send up there, it would never be enough because I don’t even know how many men they have here!"

"Damn it!"

Donald instantly dropped the cigar in his hand to the ground and sparks began flying in all directions.

Sixteen people had gone up there and fifteen died. The pension that he would have to pay for all these people would cost him tens of millions of dollars. These were all money that was going to waste!

If he knew that this would have happened, he would have just tolerated it first.

At this moment, his brother, Thomas, suddenly rushed in and said excitedly, "Brother! Dad is awake!"

Donald felt happy and yet uncomfortable at the same time when he heard this.

He was happy that his father had finally woken up. However, he was also feeling very uncomfortable because why would he have sent those fifteen men there to die if he knew that his father would wake up now?

Since his father had already woken up, he might even give his approval if Donald explained things to him and Donald would be able to get The Eight Heavenly Kings to set off to Mount Golim tomorrow.

As he thought about this, Donald sighed out loud before he stood up and said, "Come on! Let’s go and see Dad."

Lord Webb was also an unparalleled hero in the past.

Everyone knew about him and everyone knew who he was when anyone mentioned his name in the South Region.

He was a very intelligent person in his younger days and he started from scratch as he built everything up from nothing. He was able to build the Webb family up to be the top and most influential family in the South Region, proving that he really had extraordinary skills and abilities.

However, he could not fight against old age and time. After Lord Webb retired and passed his family business on to the second generation because of his illness, the Webb family began to go downhill.

In fact, no one would have expected the entire Webb family to suffer so much losses so quickly during this period of time.

This made Lord Webb suffer continuous torment.

It all started when his second grandson, who was a completely normal young man and an especially privileged person, suddenly contracted a strange disease that was incurable.

After that, his eldest son and his eldest grandson suffered huge humiliation and embarrassment in Aurous Hill.

Even the pair of clowns like the father and son from Aurous Hill actually dared to record and upload a video of themselves ridiculing, slandering and insulting the Webb family on the Internet.

Since that day, the successive and continuous blows made his body condition deteriorate from bad to worse. However, he really did not expect it to just be the beginning of his nightmare.

The most unacceptable thing was when the Webb family’s reputation was ruined and destroyed not too long ago.

As the top and most influential family in the South Region, the Webb family actually had an ambiguous relationship with the notorious beggar syndicate. It was even reported that the Webb family secretly supported and backed the Beggar Clan up. Besides that, the fact that the boss of the Beggar Clan and the Webb family were relatives was also revealed to the public. The reputation of the Webb family fell to the bottom in one swoop. The damage done to Lord Webb was very serious and he had been unconscious for several days as he passed out due to a stroke after finding out about this matter.

He had finally woken up leisurely today but his physical and mental states were no longer as good as they used to be. He looked extremely fatigued as though he was in a dying state.

Donald, his brothers, and Lord Webb’s grandchildren rushed to the family ward.

They were all shocked when they saw Lord Webb at this time.

No one would have expected Lord Webb to be in such a terrible condition. He looked like an old man who was in a dying state and it felt as though it was very likely he would die at any time.

When Donald looked at the state that his father was in, he could not help but feel very ashamed of himself. At this time, he could not help but whisper, "Dad, how are you feeling?"

Lord Webb glared at Donald, his eyes filled with anger.

He took a few breaths violently before he slurred as he said, "You…you are a prodigal child! Look at the kind of woman you married! Look at your damn brother-in-law! He has done so much harm to the Webb family!"

Donald could only reply in shame, "Dad, I’m sorry. I really did not expect things to turn out like this…"

"Sor…Sor…Sorry?" Lord Webb stammered and he gritted his teeth as he said, "Half of my life’s hard work is completely destroyed in your hands…You…You’re telling me…that you’re sorry? What’s the point?"

As he spoke, Lord Webb began coughing violently because he was getting too emotional and agitated.

"Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough!"

Donald rushed forward to pat the old man gently on his chest.

Lord Webb struggled to push him away as he said coldly, "I’ve been in the business industry for dozens of years already and I’ve encountered countless enemies and opponents in the past. However, I really didn’t expect to lose everything because of my own son…"

Donald’s eyes were filled with tears, and he felt extremely ashamed and was filled with regrets.

Throughout all his life, he really loved his wife, Xenia. However, he really did not expect Xenia to give him such a ‘big gift’.

If her brother had not been killed, he would have personally smashed her brother into pieces!

However, it was meaningless for him to have any regrets. Otherwise, the Webb family would not have ended up in this state today.

Lord Webb looked up at Donald as he asked him coldly, "Where’s that woman with the last name Marcone now?"

Donald hurriedly replied, "Dad, Xenia has been locking herself up in the room during this period of time. She has been weeping her life away."

"Weeping her life away?" Lord Webb gritted his teeth as he said, "Aren’t you going to drive this sort of woman out of this house? What is the point of keeping her around? Do you want to wait for the entire Webb family to be completely defeated before you finally come to your senses?"

Donald was stunned and he hurriedly explained, "Dad, you can’t blame Xenia for this incident. This is all her brother’s own personal affairs and doings! She is a victim just like me."

Slap!

No one would have expected the weak and fragile Lord Webb to slap Donald directly at this time.

Lord Webb trembled in anger as he said coldly, "A man has to be decisive when it is time to make a decision! Indecisiveness invariably leads to disaster! How did I manage to grow the Webb family so big to the point that it finally reached its peak? It’s simply because I’m more decisive than anyone else when I’m advancing forward and I’m also even more determined than anyone else when retreating! What about you? You aren’t getting rid of your baggage, but you aren’t bold and courageous at all! Moreover, you’re even dragging your baggage along with you. You have to know that if you’re caught in your own trap, you aren’t only causing harm to yourself then but you’ll also be harming the entire Webb family!"

Donald could only awkwardly reply, "Dad, Xenia has already been by my side for so many years. How can I possibly get rid of her and kick her out of this house at a time like this? If this matter spreads out to the public, what will people think of me and the Webb family? How am I going to continue raising my head up high in the future?"

Lord Webb looked at him contemptuously before he snorted coldly, "Do you really think that your reputation wouldn’t be damaged if you don’t drive her out of this house? Do you think that the reputation of the Webb family wouldn’t be damaged then? Everyone in the world already knows that John is your wife’s younger brother! The whole world knows that he’s your brother-in-law and the whole world thinks that you’re the one supporting and backing his Beggar Clan up! If you continue keeping that woman by your side now that he’s already dead, everyone will only scold you for obstinately persisting through the wrong course of action!"

Donald was stunned after getting scolded.

Before this, he really did not put too much thought into this matter.

When it came to working out or devising a strategic plan to be victorious in battles, Donald was still far behind Lord Webb.

If Lord Webb did not mention many things, Donald would not have been able to realize these points at all in this life.

As he thought about it, Donald was already breaking out in cold sweat.

It was only at this time that he suddenly realized that kind of bad influence and image he would be bringing to his whole family if he continued keeping his wife by his side.

At this time, Donald gritted his teeth as he said to Lord Webb, "Don’t worry, Dad. I’ll definitely take care of this matter."

Lord Webb slowly closed his eyes after letting out a long sigh. After some time passed, Lord Webb finally opened his eyes again and said, "Tell me. What has happened lately?"

Donald hurriedly told Lord Webb about everything that had happened during this period of time.

Lord Webb’s face suddenly turned green after listening to Donald’s words.

He looked at Donald before he asked in a cold voice, "You got more than twenty men killed when you sent men up to a mere Mount Golim twice just to capture a mere pair of father and son who are gathering ginseng on Mount Golim?"

Donald hurriedly explained, "Dad, I was initially planning to ask The Eight Heavenly Kings to go up to Mount Golim to get things done for me the second time. However, they told me that they would only receive and obey your orders. Since you weren’t awake yet at that time, I had no choice but to send my men up first."

Lord Webb gave him another slap across his face. Donald covered his face with his hand but he did not dare to say anything at all.

After slapping him in the face, Lord Webb replied coldly, "The father and son who are living at the foot of Mount Golim are alive and living. What difference would it make if you snatched them and brought them back today, or if you snatched them and brought them back next week or even next month?"

"Do you think that they’d already be dead next week if you don’t bring them back today? If they were going to die so easily, then the other party wouldn’t have sent so many people there to guard both of them at a godforsaken place like Mount Golim!"

"If that’s the case, why are you so impatient?"

Donald felt very embarrassed as he clutched onto his cheek that was already flushed red.

He finally realized his mistake at this time.

His strategy was correct. He had to unite his comrades and treat the enemies of his enemy as his own allies.

No matter whether it was the father and son from the Weaver family who were on Mount Golim, the Wilson family, or any other people, they were all people whom he should be gathering and uniting together.

However, he was wrong because he had acted too hastily. He should not have undermined the morale of his army.

The enemy was right there and they would not go missing just because he came one step later.

His allies were also right there and they would not die just because he was one step late.

Why was he so anxious? He had sent his men up to Mount Golim twice and he had already failed twice. He had also lost the lives of twenty men up there all for nothing.

He should have remained calm and composed and just waited patiently. He should also have just waited for his father to wake up.

Then, his father would have been able to send The Eight Heavenly Kings up to Mount Golim and they would definitely be able to defeat the enemy in one blow.

As he thought about this, Donald felt very ashamed of himself and he hurriedly told Lord Webb, "Dad, I was wrong…you’re right to criticize me! I’ll definitely correct myself in the future!"

Lord Webb snorted coldly as he said, "You have already missed out on the best opportunity. A very simple task has now become an extremely difficult task because of your own doing."

As he spoke, the old man continued saying, "The first attack would always be the easiest because the enemy would be unprepared. If you’re well-prepared and if you do not underestimate your own enemy, then you’d definitely be able to win and achieve your goal at once."

"However, you were defeated and you’ve lost your men time and again because you underestimated your enemy. Besides that, you’ve also made the other party even more vigilant against you, thus greatly increasing the difficulty of this matter."

"Now, because you’ve underestimated your opponent a second time as you advanced aggressively, your opponent would definitely be even more prepared in the future. This way, even The Eight Heavenly Kings might not be able to win absolutely!"

Donald hurriedly replied, "Don’t worry, Dad! The Eight Heavenly Kings are so strong and powerful. As long as they make their move, the other party won’t be able to fight back against them."

Lord Webb replied coldly, "Who gave you this confidence? You’re making the same mistake that I had mentioned just now. Do not underestimate your enemy."

As soon as his voice fell, Lord Webb spoke once again, "Although The Eight Heavenly Kings might seem to be very strong, in the real world of warriors, they definitely aren’t the strongest. In fact, they can’t even be ranked in the middle at all."

Donald had a very shocked expression on his face as he said, "Dad, how can that be possible? The Eight Heavenly Kings are so powerful! In my impression, they’ve never met anyone who could even be considered their opponent. How could they not even be ranked in the middle?"

Lord Webb replied coldly, "You’re really a person with limited outlook and experience. The true top warriors are all working for the few super big and powerful families in China. Their strength is so incredible that you would not be able to believe it at all. In front of these true top warriors, The Eight Heavenly Kings might not even be able to withstand a few moves from them."

Donald hurriedly said, "Dad, that kid from Aurous Hill is just a pathetic person who goes around looking at Feng Shui for people. He has fooled a couple of pretty powerful and capable people and he also has an underground dog following him around. That’s the reason why he dares to show off. I believe that he won’t be able to find the kind of super top warriors that you have just mentioned. Therefore, the problem will definitely be solved if The Eight Heavenly Kings comes forth."

Lord Webb asked him, "Did you look into this matter and investigate everything clearly? If there are any details that you’ve failed to notice, then it’s very likely that The Eight Heavenly Kings will be in danger. The Eight Heavenly Kings is our family’s trump card. We shouldn’t allow them to take any risks unless it is a last resort."

Donald replied firmly, "Don’t worry. There wouldn’t be any problems at all as long as The Eight Heavenly Kings steps up and takes action."

"Okay." It was only at this time that Lord Webb finally nodded his head. "Then, I’ll send The Eight Heavenly Kings up to Mount Golim tonight. Get the private jet ready."

Donald asked in surprise, "Dad, do we need to be so anxious?"

Lord Webb replied earnestly, "You’ve just lost fifteen of your men’s lives tonight. The enemy will definitely think that you wouldn’t dare to come back for a short period of time. We should send The Eight Heavenly Kings over there tonight so they can appear in front of the enemy early in the morning tomorrow. This way, the enemy will definitely be caught off guard!"

Donald nodded as he was being educated.

He felt a little inferior and ashamed of himself at this time because he felt that his abilities were really too far behind his old man’s.

The old man was indeed the one who could really make plans and strategies to win the battle from a thousand miles away.

After that, Donald immediately called and arranged for the private jet to prepare to take off. After about an hour, the private jet will take off directly from Southaven and fly all the way to Mount Golim.

At this time, Lord Webb also called one of The Eight Heavenly Kings to his bedside.

This person was already more than sixty years old this year. However, since he has been practicing his fighting skills all year round, he looked like he was just about forty years old.

Lord Webb met him when he was young and the other party had already been assisting him for many years. Lord Webb also treated the other party like a valuable guest and he was very respectful toward him.

It could be said that the two of them weren’t only masters and servants, but they were also brothers and friends. They both valued and respected each other very much.

After Lord Webb gave his instructions, the other party slammed his fists together before he said coldly, "Lord Webb, you can rest assured that I’ll bring my men there this time and I’ll definitely bring the two men back to Southaven. I’ll also make sure to kill all the men that the other party has placed at the foot of Mount Golim before I leave that place!"

"Okay!" Lord Webb suddenly felt that he had finally recovered a bit of his vitality. He smiled lightly as he said, "Then I’ll be waiting in Southaven to hold a feast in honor of your safe return!"

After that, Lord Webb gave Donald an order in a stern voice, "Donald, I want you to go to Newport immediately and buy their oldest locally-produced red wine of the finest quality! Buy as much as there is available for purchase so we can prepare to hold a feast to welcome The Eight Heavenly Kings’s safe return!"

Duran Flores, the leader of The Eight Heavenly Kings, clasped his hands together as he said, "I’m really grateful that Lord Webb still remembers my favorite wine even after so many years!"

Lord Webb hurriedly replied, "Sir, you don’t have to be so polite with me. You’re the guardian of the Webb family and you’re also the secret weapon of the Webb family. I’d never violate my promise in the past and I’ll respect you as a gentleman for the rest of my life!"

Very soon, the private jet arranged by Donald was already ready for takeoff at Southaven Airport.

Duran brought the other members of The Eight Heavenly Kings with him as they took a Toyota Coaster to Southaven Airport.

The other members of The Eight Heavenly Kings were Duran’s juniors. The eight of them had met Donald’s father when they came down from the mountain. Donald’s father had given them an excellent life and also very generous rewards. That was the reason why they willingly chose to follow and stay by Donald’s father’s side.

At this time, The Eight Heavenly Kings were all wearing light clothing with a pair of handmade mullet-sole cloth shoes and they looked like they were all going to a warm place for a vacation.

In fact, they were all going to Mount Golim, which was dozens of degrees below zero degrees.

However, the right of them had very deep internal skills and extraordinary strength. Therefore, the cold was no longer a threat to them a long time ago. Even if they were dressed so lightly, they would not have any problems going to Mount Golim at all.

Duran kept his eyes closed and he rested his mind on the way there. When they were about to arrive at the airport, he opened his eyes before he said to his juniors: "We’ll go to Mount Golim first. We can only succeed and we aren’t allowed to fail. We’re not only going to rescue the father and son from the Weaver family, but we’re also going to kill all of our opponents. Make sure that you get ready and prepare yourselves for battle after getting on the plane later. This time, I’m waiting to slaughter a lot of people on Mount Golim!"

At this moment, at the villa at Thompson First, it was late at night and Charlie and his wife were sleeping in their bed with their own respective quilts.

At this time, Charlie’s cell phone suddenly buzzed twice.

As Charlie was afraid that the sound from his cell phone would wake his sleeping wife, he hurriedly picked up his cell phone and found out that he had received two WeChat messages.

It was already twelve in the middle of the night. Charlie did not know who would send him a WeChat message at this time but he guessed that it must be something important if the person texted him at this time.

So, he immediately unlocked his cell phone and found out that the messages were sent to him by Don Albert.

"Master Wade, something has happened at Mount Golim. Liam and I are outside your front door now. I’m wondering if it would be convenient for you to come out for a moment?"

Charlie frowned.

Something had happened at Mount Golim. Then, this could only mean that the Webb family was targeting the father and son from the Weaver family again.

So, he got out of bed lightly before he went downstairs to the front door of the villa.

At this time, Don Albert and Liam were waiting outside the door in a respectful manner.

Charlie could see the nervous expression on their faces and he asked, "What happened?"

Don Albert replied, "About half an hour ago, the Webb family sent their men up to Mount Golim again. This time, they sent many men. There were sixteen of them in total."

Charlie nodded and asked, "What happened then? Just tell me the end result."

Don Albert replied respectfully, "They were intending to snatch and take the father and son from the Weaver family away. Both sides were caught in gunfire. My men and Liam’s men killed fifteen of them and one of them managed to escape."

Charlie nodded and asked, "Did you lose any of your men?"

Liam replied, "Master Wade, I lost three of my men and Don Albert lost one man. We lost four men in total."

Charlie hummed and said, "That’s okay. It’s still an overall victory."

Don Albert nodded before he said, "I think that the Webb family will not just forget it after failing twice. I believe that they will take full action on Mount Golim soon. Liam and I have already started to gather more men to rush over to Mount Golim but I’m afraid that the Webb family will send their top warriors to Mount Golim the next time."

Charlie frowned and asked, "Top warriors?"

"Yes!" Don Albert replied, "Rumor has it that The Eight Heavenly Kings are working for the Webb family. The Eight Heavenly Kings are a group of top warriors who are extremely powerful and incomparable!"

After that, Don Albert continued speaking, "Master Wade, our people will be able to deal with ordinary people easily but if they were to deal with top warriors, then it might simply be an ambitious attempt which would result in inevitable failure. I don’t mind losing a dozen subordinates, but I am afraid that we will cause a delay in your plans, Master Wade. If the Webb family successfully rescues the father and son from the Weaver family, then I won’t be able to shirk this responsibility!"

Charlie knew that most big and powerful families have top warriors working for them.

In his own impression, the Wade family used to have many warriors working for them when he was still young.

Moreover, the strength of these masters were far beyond the cognition of any ordinary man.

For a big and powerful family with trillions of dollars in assets, only these real top warriors would be able to protect them and truly ensure their safety.

So, Charlie asked him, "Don Albert, what do you have in mind?"

Don Albert hurriedly replied, "Master Wade, please forgive me but I feel that there’s no need to allow Jordan and his son to continue living in this world. Your enemy is intending to use this pair of father and son as a bargaining chip against you and they are striving to rescue them. Instead of allowing that to happen, it would be better for us to kill the father and son to spare us all the trouble later!"

Charlie smiled slightly before he said, "If we solved everything by simply killing the person, then the Webb family would have already been dead a long time ago. Some people deserve to die and they must be killed as soon as possible—for instance, those people from the Beggar Clan. However, it would simply be too boring if we were to kill some people."

After Charlie was done speaking, he smiled and said, "Why don’t you think about Ichiro, who is still staying at your dog farm? I could’ve killed him a long time ago but why am I keeping him alive? This is because I think it’s even more fun and interesting for him to be living. There are more possibilities when he’s alive. I’ll miss out on a lot of fun if he dies, and the same goes for the Webb family and the Weaver family too."

In Charlie’s heart, everything in this world complemented each other and also mutually reinforced and counteracted one another.

The reason why he was keeping Ichiro alive was so Ichiro could reinforce and counteract his brother, Jiro.

The reason why he was keeping the father and son from the Weaver family alive was so they could reinforce and counteract each other.

If Ichiro was really dead, then he would be losing the best bargaining chip and it would be difficult for Charlie to maintain a check and balance on Jiro and Kobayashi Pharma.

Xionam became rebellious in the future, then he would be able to use the father and son from the Weaver family to counter him and keep him in check.

This was the technique used by kings in the olden times.

A wise ruler would never truly believe in a treacherous traitor, but he would also never completely favor a loyal servant.

However, a country could never be without a traitor because they would have to complement and counterbalance the loyal servants.

If there were no treacherous traitors around to keep the loyal servant in check, then the loyal servant would become increasingly arrogant and ignorant, and he might gradually become a treacherous traitor.

This was the reason why Charlie needed to keep different people alive to serve as a check and balance for one another.

The Wade family was a top notch big family after all. The descendants of the Wade family had learned from the Four Books and the Five Classics from a very young age. They had read ancient history and studied the techniques of the monarch. These methods and techniques had already been embedded deep in their hearts and souls.

Therefore, Charlie replied shakily, "If I kill Jordan and his son, then this would only mean that I’m afraid of the Webb family. That would be a sign of weakness and I’ll never show any weakness."

After that, Charlie said lightly, "If I’m right, the Webb family has probably dispatched The Eight Heavenly Kings and they should probably be making their way to Mount Golim now."

"What?" Both Don Albert and Liam were dumbfounded.

Liam said in surprise, "They shouldn’t be that quick. After all, they’ve just lost fifteen men tonight. They’d have to go back and rest for a while before making a comeback."

"No!" Charlie replied confidently. "If Donald could mobilize the top warriors, he would have done so a long time ago. Therefore, I am guessing that the person who can really mobilize and dispatch the top warriors is the old man of the Webb family!"

"The older generation of entrepreneurs are still very powerful. Lord Webb started from scratch and his ability, courage, and insight is definitely much better than an ordinary man’s. If he is in charge of everything, then this can only mean that his strategies and plans would be much better than Donald’s. He’ll definitely launch a surprise attack when you think that it is least possible for him to do so just so he can give you a fatal blow."

After that, Charlie smiled indifferently as he said, "The most unlikely time for him to launch an attack is immediately after a failure. Everyone would definitely think that he’ll retreat and rest but instead, he’ll want to catch his opponent by surprise."

Don Albert exclaimed, "Master Wade, what should we do now? Should we send more men up to Mount Golim tonight?"

Charlie waved his hand and replied calmly, "If the opponent is dispatching his top warriors, then it wouldn’t be enough for us to send more men over there. We’ll only be sending them there to die."

Don Albert was shocked and he asked, "Master Wade, what should we do then?"

Charlie replied lightly, "You don’t have to worry about this. I have my own plans and arrangements for this matter. After all, it will take them some time to fly from Southaven to Mount Golim. We still have enough time to prepare!"

When Liam heard Charlie’s words, there was a hint of joy in his eyes. He felt as though a heavy load had been lifted off his shoulder.

He said gratefully, "It seems as though Master Wade already has a well-thought-out plan. I’d like to thank Master Wade now!"

The person who feared the return of the father and son from the Weaver family was none other than Liam.

It was so difficult for him to finally take over Weaver Pharmaceuticals. He did not want to give it up and hand it back to them in the blink of an eye!

Charlie saw Liam was a bit nervous. With the intention of diverting the topic, he smiled lightly and asked, "How’s your pharmaceutical manufacturing business doing so far?

Liam looked straight at Charlie and reported, "Master Wade, the recent developments of the pharmaceutical factories are considered stable. But we’ve encountered some obstacles in the expansion of new markets."

"What were the obstacles?"

Charlie felt weird. With the Weaver family’s pharmaceutical manufacturing strength, there should be very few competitors in the domestic pharmaceutical industry.

But with new developments in drugs, as long as one could find a good prescription, there should be no major problems.

However, if the prescription was ineffective, it would be meaningless no matter how influential the pharmaceutical factory was.

Liam immediately answered, "The Weaver family’s pharmaceutical company has recently invested heavily in the development of a new proprietary Chinese medicine. The main function is to exorcise evil and reduce dampness, stomach powder to cool the blood and relieve the heart, as well as to treat stomach symptoms such as stomach pain, stomach acid, and retching."

Charlie nodded and said, "Stomach disease is a common illness nowadays. As far as I’m concerned, there are very few local pharmaceutical factories which can produce medication for the stomach. Apart from Pepto-Bismol, which has some fame, I have not heard of other reputable manufacturers with medicine for treating stomach diseases. Judging from this situation, I believe there isn’t much hindrance for you, right?"

Liam frowned and explained, "The reason I developed this medicine was because I’ve seen many people who work in the city socializing too much. Many young working adults are diagnosed with stomach disease at a young age. Sensing a huge potential for a broad customer base, I led a team to solve this problem and found a suitable prescription from countless ancient prescriptions. But I had never thought that the foreign companies would be a step ahead of us and had employed our ancient prescriptions as a foundation to optimize theirs."

Charlie glowered, "Foreign companies? Plagiarizing our ancient Chinese medicine? Aren’t those companies specializing in Western medicine?"

Liam shook his head and said, "It isn’t Western medicine. But Kobayashi Pharma obtained an ancient prescription from within our country. Then, they developed a type of stomach powder based on ancient methods. The effectiveness of this powder is much greater compared to ours, and that’s why the market is now dominated by Kobayashi Pharma. This is very unfavourable to us."

He paused for a moment, then continued with some frustration and said, "Let’s not talk about the rest, the standard of Kobayashi Pharma pioneering our Chinese ancient prescription is indeed very high. Since Masao Kobayashi’s era, they have been profiting from Chinese ancient prescriptions from around the world. They have a very solid foundation."

"Kobayashi Pharma?" Charlie couldn't help frowning when he heard this.

Then he asked, "Kobayashi Pharma was once sapped of its vitality. Is it still as competitive as before?"

Liam nodded, then sighed and said "Kobayashi Pharma is a top pharmaceutical company after all. As long as there isn’t much damage, this company still has very strong competitiveness. Moreover, they have Asia’s best hardware laboratory and research team, which has enabled them to create an improved version of the stomach powder based upon their foundation in ancient medicine."

Charlie smiled slightly. He had never expected that Jiro Kobayashi was more capable than he thought. Despite being pitted with ten billion by Charlie, he could recover his fortune in a short amount of time.

At that moment, Liam sighed, "We did not make good use of the essence left behind by our ancestors. In the end, the foreigners have plagiarized the prescriptions. It’s really regrettable."

Charlie asked, "What impact has Kobayashi Pharma brought to your company?"

Liam said, "The impact of this stomach medicine alone is huge. In the long term, I predict that our opportunity to grow will slowly diminish because Kobayashi Pharma is now aggressively developing new medicine. Currently, the business of Weaver Pharmaceuticals is badly affected. The money invested in stomach medicine is almost depleted. Moving forward, there’s still a need to continue to research new medicines. If there is success, it is still worth it. If it fails, however, the company will be in deep water."

Liam then added, "During this time, the International University Combat and Fighting Championship will begin. It would be held in our very own Aurous and it’s sponsored by Kobayashi Pharma. The promotion is sensational."

Charlie asked curiously, "Will Jiro Kobayashi attend the event?"

Liam answered, "I’m not very sure about this. But it is said that the award-giving guest for the finals is from Kobayashi Pharma’s top management. It is still unclear who it is. It could be Jiro Kobayashi."

Charlie nodded gently.

Actually, there were countless types of magical ancient medical prescriptions recorded in the Apocalyptic Book. In the area of stomach medicine alone, there were dozens of them. Just by picking any of these prescriptions was sufficient to defeat Kobayashi Pharma.

However, the pharmaceutical industry was very profitable. Thus, he could not help Liam without something in return.

So, he said to Liam, "I have a few good formulas in my hand. Once produced, they’ll surely be the best-selling magical drugs. If I use the formulas to buy shares, how many shares would you be willing to give me?"

Almost without hesitation, Liam answered, "Master Wade, what I have today is all because of you. The whole of Weaver Pharmaceuticals belongs to you, Master Wade. If you want to make medicine, Liam will give it to you immediately!"

Liam knew this very well in his heart.

Without Charlie, he could not possibly inherit Weaver Pharmaceuticals.

Without Charlie, he would not be able to hold onto Weaver Pharmaceuticals if the Weaver family’s father and son returned.

Thus, he was willing to listen to Charlie completely. He would never give the father and son of the Weaver family an opportunity to rise again, even if it meant giving up Weaver Pharmaceuticals.

Charlie nodded and said, "How about this. If I give you the prescription and it is proven to be more effective than Kobayashi’s stomach powder, you’ll hand me 80% of Weaver Pharmaceuticals’ shares. In the future, I will constantly provide effective prescriptions for you to ensure that Weaver Pharmaceuticals will become a multi-billion dollar company. By that time, your personal wealth will exceed two hundred billion!"

At the moment, Weaver Pharmaceuticals had about twenty to thirty billion in assets. However, they did have some debts. Moreover, business has not been good recently. Thus, there had been a drop overall.

If Charlie was able to help Weaver Pharmaceuticals grow into a large company worth hundreds of billions, Liam would not only have 10%, but instead, the increase in value of the assets would happen too.

To him, he had no reason to reject the proposal.

In fact, he had heard of Master Wade’s self-made magical drug. If he was willing to reveal this prescription, the drug will surely be able to generate a lot of sales.

As such, Liam agreed without a second thought, excitedly exclaiming, "Thank you Master Wade! I have nothing else to say!"

Charlie was not taking advantage of Liam, but a very effective prescription was indeed very valuable!

Take for example, the men’s magical drug, Viagra. The parent company had earned a profit of more than hundreds of billions of dollars thanks to this type of drug.

If Charlie were to give Liam the prescription freely, he must be stupid.

Working together with both benefiting was the best way to solve a problem.

Charlie said to Liam, "If that’s the case, you can go back first. Tomorrow, I will inform the lawyer to provide you with the agreement to sign. The prescription will be given to you too."

Don Albert, who was beside, quickly asked, "Master Wade, how about Webb family’s issue?"

Charlie smiled and replied, "I have my plans, don’t you worry!"

At that very moment, Charlie had two solutions.

The first solution was to ask for Stephen Thompson to send the masters from the Wade family in Eastcliff to Mount Golim for interception. There were many skilful masters in the Wade family and therefore, it would not be a challenge at all to subdue The Eight Heavenly Kings.

The second solution was to depart to Mount Golim and to ambush The Eight Heavenly Kings on his own.

After a few seconds of consideration, Charlie decided that he should solve his own problems. So, he would go to Mount Golim and finish off The Eight Heavenly Kings.

Charlie had owned the Apocalyptic Book for some time now. He had meditated on it and this had elevated his strength gradually.

At the same time, he had his body tempered with reiki. As such, his physical condition was different compared to that of ordinary people.

Not to mention, he also had already refined numerous Rejuvenating Pills. By relying on those Rejuvenating Pills, he had elevated his physical condition to a more superior level.

With Charlie’s present state, even if The Eight Heavenly Kings were to double in number, they would not be a match for him, let alone the eight of them.

Nevertheless, Charlie had to begin his journey to Mount Golim as soon as possible.

This was because The Eight Heavenly Kings from the Webb family might have already set off.

Southaven was a few hundred kilometres north of Aurous. With that, Charlie would be given some time window.

With an efficient ride, he might be able to reach Mount Golim before The Eight Heavenly Kings.

As such, he immediately made a phone call to Isaac Cameron, then blurted out and asked, "Could you arrange an aircraft for me? I need to set off to Mount Golim in no time."

Isaac answered hurriedly, "At your service, Master Wade. We have our business jet at Aurous Airport which is customized exclusively for the Wade family. It is the world’s fastest civil business jet as it flies faster than most planes."

Isaac then continued, "The Wade family has always believed that timing is the key to everything. As such, Wade family’s plane flies faster than other private planes."

"Very good!" Charlie Wade answered satisfactorily. "You may now get the plane ready for take-off at the airport now. At the same time, please pick me up at Thompson First using your helicopter at Shangri-La. I need to rush to the airport now."

"No problem!"

Issac hurriedly asked again, "Master Wade, do you need any assistance for your trip to Mount Golim? I’ll make a call to the family if need be."

Charlie said flatly, "Assistance isn’t needed. Instead, I’ll need your help to prepare a helicopter to wait for me at Mount Golim. Once I landed, I would need to rush to a village located at the foothill of Mount Golim in the shortest amount of time."

"No problem!" Issac answered instantly, "I’ll make the arrangements. If there isn’t a helicopter at Mount Golim, I’ll arrange for one to be transferred there from another place. I’ll solve this problem for you before your arrival at Mount Golim."

"Good!"

Charlie hung up the phone with satisfaction. Don Albert Rhodes then quickly said, "Master Wade, I’m willing to go along with you!"

Liam Weaver, who was beside him, also made an obeisance and said, "Master Wade, I’m also with you."

Charlie thought for a while, then told them, "Since you two want to tag along, then let’s go together!"

These two persons were very faithful and loyal to Charlie. In this circumstance, they were not willing to let Charlie travel to Mount Golim alone.

Charlie also knew them very well. He intended to showcase his true power to them in order to make them more committed toward him.

That was especially so for Liam Weaver. Charlie Wade needed to ensure Liam’s absolute loyalty to him, and only then would he pass the Apocalyptic Book to him assuredly.

In other words, this trip to Mount Golim would be to let these two gain insight of their master’s ultimate strength!

Swiftly, the helicopter as arranged by Issac arrived at Thompson First.

Charlie and the other two persons boarded the helicopter and headed for Aurous Airport.

At Aurous Airport, Wade family’s private jet deployed at Aurous was ready to take off at the end of the runway.

The jet could take off as soon as Charlie got on it.

Furthermore, this jet was able to arrive at Mount Golim in just two hours.

On the contrary, Webb family’s private jet needed at least three hours to reach the destination.

Moreover, the Webb family did not have the ability to mobilize resources across the country or even across the globe simultaneously.

It was believed that The Eight Heavenly Kings would not have had a helicopter awaited for them. The most that Webb family could do was to prepare a sports utility vehicle to bring them all the way to the foot of the mountain.

According to Don Albert Rhodes, the journey from Mount Golim to Weaver family’s residence in that village would take more than two hours, given that it was not snowing.

If it was snowing and the road condition wasn’t ideal, it would take them around three hours to arrive.

But with the helicopter, the journey would require only forty minutes because it flew in a straight path.

Therefore, Charlie still had time. He definitely could make it before The Eight Heavenly Kings.

The helicopter flew straight to the end of the runway and touched down by the side of Wade family’s business jet.

The door of the private jet opened once Charlie got off from the helicopter.

What he least expected was that Issac was the one who opened the door!

Charlie looked at him with surprise and asked, "Why are you here?"

Issac quickly answered, "Young Master, I’m afraid you wouldn’t let me come along, but I can’t see you going there alone. Hence, I can only use this method. I hope that you won’t blame me."

Charlie nodded his head lightly, "Since you’re already here, I won’t chase you away. Come on, let’s fly."

Don Albert had long known that Charlie was Issac’s young master. So, he was not surprised with what he saw. However, he knew very little about the Wade family. Each time, Charlie was addressed as Master Wade instead of Young Master Wade.

Of course, this was also partly related to Charlie’s unwillingness to reveal his true identity. By calling him Young Master Wade, others might easily relate him to the Wade family in Eastcliff.

Nonetheless, Liam Weaver, who was by the side, was stunned when he heard him being greeted as young master.

Issac was a wise man. The moment his young master brought Liam along with him, Issac had already known that Liam was his young master’s faithful henchman.

Besides, since the young master had brought him along to Mount Golim, he must have intended to show off his skills too. As such, there was no need to deliberately conceal his identity.

Liam was very surprised. He knew who Issac really was. Thus, he easily guessed the true identity of Charlie the moment Issac greeted him as his young master.

At that moment, he was in utter shock.

Never in his wildest dreams had he imagined that his master was not only an omnipotent grandmaster, but also the young master of the prestigious Wade family.

His exceptional strength alone was already admirable, but to descend from such noble family was the least expected.

No wonder he was called the true dragon on earth!

With such incredible strength and powerful family background, indeed he deserved to be greeted as the true dragon on earth!

With that in mind, he immediately knelt down on one knee and said respectfully to Charlie, "Master Wade, you are a noble young master from the Wade family. I’ll never ever forget your great kindness, of your willingness to fight the injustice for me and for my deceased mother, as well as the fight for the family property for me."

Charlie replied calmly, "Liam, if you’re grateful to me, you’ll have to pledge your undying fidelity to me. Rest assured that I’ll then grant you splendid wealth."

After that, he looked at Don Albert and said with a smile, "Same goes to you, Don Albert."

Don Albert immediately fell and kneeled to the ground and said respectfully, "Young Master, from the moment you rescued me from the Webb family’s bodyguard, my life belonged to you!"

In the darkness of the night, the Wade family’s business jet ascended and flew at fast speed toward Mount Golim!

The speed of this business jet was much faster than that of most other ordinary airplanes. Even Charlie sighed with amazement. It was no wonder the Wade family was able to stay ahead of China’s other top families. The details of this business jet clearly demonstrated this.

In important cities across the country, arranging such airplanes ensured that a family could be one step ahead of others and arrived first in an emergency. As long as they seized the opportunity, the possibility of gaining victory was higher.

Issac told Charlie, "Young Master, the Wade family actually has another faster airplane. But there is only one, which is at Eastcliff Airport."

"Oh?" Charlie asked curiously, "Is there another airplane which is faster than this?"

"That’s right!" Isaac nodded and said, "I’m not sure if you’ve ever heard of Concorde? Many years ago, the French developed a supersonic passenger airplane that could fly twice the speed of sound. The cruising speed could reach up to 2150 kilometers an hour."

Charlie was surprised and asked, "I’ve heard of Concorde Technology. But, wasn’t this type of airplane service terminated a long time ago?"

Issac explained, "The termination of service was only for the public’s view. This was because the flight speed of this type of airplane was too fast and the cost of flying the airplane was very high too. When flying, it created so much sound pollution which was hard to bear. Moreover, ordinary folks could not afford this kind of airplane. However, after the termination of service, there were four airplanes in good condition. All of them were bought by the world’s famous families. These airplanes have been well taken care of under their new owners."

Charlie couldn’t help but exclaim with admiration.

He had never thought that his own grandfather had so much money to specifically buy a Concorde airplane.

This also showed the extraordinary courage of the older generation of entrepreneurs.

A Concorde airplane might be expensive. But with it, his grandfather could fly two or three times faster than others.

Normal business jets flew at about eight to nine hundred kilometres an hour. But with the Concorde airplane, it was 2.5 times that speed!

For instance, if there was an order of ten billion US dollars waiting to be signed in the United States and it was only for the fastest, the Wade family would surely be the only candidate to get this order.

Other airplanes needed eleven to twelve hours to arrive, while this airplane only required five hours. This means that while the others were on their way, he would have already signed the agreement.

After two hours, Charlie’s airplane arrived at Mount Golim airport.

At the same time, on the side of the runway, a helicopter was already waiting there.

After Charlie got off the airplane, he asked Issac, "Help me enquire if the Webb family’s private jet has landed here."

Issac immediately made the call. After a while, he said to Charlie with admiration, "Young Master, you’ve predicted correctly. The airport has received a request from a private jet. They will arrive an hour from now."

Charlie nodded his head with satisfaction and spoke, "The advantage of having an extra hour is more than enough. Come, let us go to the foothill of Mount Golim to enjoy the scenery!"

Then, he stepped into the helicopter that had been waiting for a long time.

Issac, Don Albert, and Liam also boarded the helicopter.

The helicopter immediately climbed and flew swiftly towards Mount Golim.

Since it was four in the morning in winter, there was no trace of light up in the sky at that time.

However, there was a beautiful round moon in the sky that clearly outlined the earth’s contour.

The helicopter flew out of the airport and passed by the city, with the majestic Mount Golim in front.

The contour of Mount Golim was exceptionally clear under the moonlight. It was incredibly beautiful to see the snowy white mountain range under the illumination of the moonlight.

After forty minutes, the helicopter landed one kilometre outside of the village.

Don Albert Rhodes had come to Mount Golim once. Therefore, he was quite familiar with the area. He pointed at the mountain trail which was covered in white snow and stated to Charlie Wade, "Master, this is the only road which leads into the mountain. As long The Eight Heavenly Kings of the Webb family does not take the helicopter, this is the only road they can take."

Charlie Wade nodded and said, "If that’s the case, then we shall wait for them here."

Don Albert Rhodes immediately asked, "Master, should we summon everyone here to help?"

Charlie Wade calmly responded with one word. "No."

Isaac Cameron could not help but to be worried for his young master’s safety, so he tried to convince him. "I know and